Introduction  to  Anglo-Saxon. 


AN 


ANGLO-SAXON    READER, 


WITH 


PHILOLOGICAL  NOTES,  A  BRIEF  GRAMMAR, 
AND   A  VOCABULARY. 


By  FRANCIS  A.  MARCH,  LL.D., 

PROFESSOR   OF  THE   ENGLISH    LANGUAGE   AND    COMPARATIVE    PHILOLOGY    IN    LAFAYETTE   COL- 
LEGE, AUTHOR  OF   "A  COMPARATIVE  GRAMMAR  OF  THE  ANGLO-SAXON  LANGUAGE," 
"  METHOD   OF    PHILOLOGICAL   STUDY    OF   THE   ENGLISH    LAHGUAGE,"   ETC. 


NEW    YORK: 
HARPER    &    BROTHERS,    PUBLISHERS, 

FRANKLIN     SQUARE. 
I  896. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1870,  by 

FRANCIS    A.    MARCH, 

(n  the  Cerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Eastern  District  of 

Pennsylvania. 


rs 


PREFACE. 


It  seems  to  be  agreed  that  every  English  scholar  ought  to  have 
some  scholarly  knowledge  of  the  English  language.  Then  every 
English  scholar  ought  to  study  Anglo-Saxon.  He  ought  to  read 
representative  passages  in  representative  books  of  the  literature 
thoroughly,  dwelling  on  them  line  by  line,  and  word  by  word, 
and  making  the  text  the  foundation  of  general  philological 
study.  At  least  a  daily  lesson  for  one  term  ought  to  be  given 
to  this  study  in  each  of  our  colleges. 

Enough  such  extracts  for  two  terms'  work  are  here  given  in 
a  critical  text.  The  notes  contain,  besides  explanatory  matter, 
outlines  of  the  literature,  biographical  sketches  of  the  authors, 
and  bibliographical  notices  of  manuscripts  and  editions.  The 
author's  Comparative  Grammar  opens  with  a  history  of  the 
language,  and  illustrates  the  grammatical  forms  by  those  of 
the  Sanskrit,  Greek,  Latin,  Gothic,  Old  Saxon,  Old  Friesic,  Old 
Norse,  and  Old-High  German.  It  is  part  of  the  plan  to  give  a 
full  etymological  vocabulary.  Thus  it  is  supposed  that  appara- 
tus is  provided  for  as  thorough  study  of  a  portion  of  this  tongue 
as  can  be  given  to  Greek  or  Latin  with  our  college  text-books. 

In  this  edition  a  brief  grammar  has  been  introduced,  that  it 
may  be  fitted  for  general  use  as  an  introduction  to  the  study  of 
Anglo-Saxon  in  High  Schools  and  Academies  where  they  might 
fear  the  Comparative  Grammar.  The  etymological  part  of  the 
Vocabulary  is  reserved  for  a  future  edition.  It  was  thought 
best  to  make  sure  of  the  completeness  of  the  list  of  words  by 
working  it  over  in  class  before  giving  it  its  final  shape. 

The  selections  were  stereotyped,  and  the  book  and  its  plan 

announced  in  1865. 

F.A.M. 

Eastern,  Pa.,  June,  1870. 


8628? 


CONTENTS. 


I.  READER. 


PROSE. 

From  the  Gospels  :  page 

The  Sower J 

The  Lord's  Prayer 2 

The  Good  Samaritan 3 

The  Lord's  Day 4 

The  Sower 5 

Trust  in  God C 

The  Prodigal  Son 7 

Love  your  Enemies 9 

Extract  in  Gothic 'J 

Dialogues  of  Callings : 

The  Scholar 13 

The  Plough  man 13 

The  Shepherd 14 

The  Oxherd 14 

The  Hunter 14 

The  Fisher 15 

The  Fowler 10 

The  Merchant 17 

The  Shoemaker 18 

The  Salter 18 

The  Raker 18 

The  Cook 18 

The  Scholar 19 

The  Counsellor,  Smith 19 

The  Scholar 20 

From  the  Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  ...  23 

Conversion  of  the  Anglo-Saxons : 

Gregory 35 

Paulinas 38 

Anglo-Saxon  Laws : 

iEthelbirht 41 

Hlothhere  and  Eadric 42 

Ine 42 


Alfred 43 

Ecgbyrht 44 

Cnut 45 

Poets : 

Orpheus 46 

Caedmon 47 

"  POETRY. 

The  Traveler 51 

Reowulf 51 

Csedmon : 

The  First  Day 52 

Satan's  Speech 52 

The  Exodus 54 

Reowulf : 

A  Good  King 50 

Obsequies  of  Seyld 5G 

Hrothgar  and  Ileorot 57 

Grendel 57 

Reowulf  sails  for  Ileorot 58 

The  Warden  of  the  Shore 59 

A  Feast  of  Welcome 61 

Good-night 02 

Hrunting,  the  Good  Sword 62 

It  fails  at  Need 63 

The  Right  Weapon 63 

Alfred's  Meters  of  Roethius: 

Introduction 64 

Meter  VI 64 

Meter  X 65 

Saws 66 

Threnes 68 

Deor's  Complaint 69 

Rhyming  Poem 70 


Vlll 


CONTENTS. 


NOTES, 


CRITICAL,  HISTORICAL,  AND 

PAGE 

Outline  of  Anglo-Saxon  Prose 83 

Theological  Writings : 

Bible  Translations 71 

Homilies  of  iElfric 75 

Philosophy  :  — Boethius 81 

History  : 

The  Chronicle 73 

Beda 75,  81 

Orosius 815 

St.  Guthlac 83 

Law 76-81 

Alfred 77 

Natural  Science 83 

Grammar : — JElfric 72 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL,  pp.  71-93. 


PAGE 

83 


Outlines  of  Anglo-Saxon  Poetry 

Ballad  Epic : 

Beowulf 87 

Bible  Epic : 

Caedmon 84,  85 

Ecclesiastical  Narrative 84 

Secular  Lyrics : 

The  Traveler 84 

The  Wanderer 92 

Deor's  Complaint 92 

Gnomic  Verses 91 

Didactic : 

Alfred's  Boethius 90 

Task  Poem 93 


II.  GRA 

Historical  Introduction 95 

Phonology  : 

Alphabet 98 

Punctuation 99 

Sounds 99 

Accent 100 

Vowel  Variation 100 

Etymology : 

Nouns — Declension  1 102 

"  2 105 

"  3 10G 

"        4 ion 

Proper  Names 107 

Adjectives — Declension 1 08 

Comparison 110 

Pronouns 112 

Numerals 1 14 

Verb 116 

Conjugations 117 

Paradigms. 
Strong  Verb. 

Indicative 118 

Subjunctive 120 

Imperative 121 

Infinitive 121 


MMAR 


121 

Potential 

122 

Other  periphrastic 

122 

123 

Weak  Verb. 

125 

Passive  Voice 

1°7 

127 

Syncopated  Imperfects 

128 

]Veak  and  Strong. 

Umlaut  in  Present 

199 

Assimilation  in  Present 

129 

130 

Irregular  Verbs. 

130 

No  connecting  Vowel,  eom, 

113 

Syntax 133 

-141 

Prosody  : 

Phvthm,  Feet,  Verse 

14° 

Caesura,  Rime,  Alliteration 

143 

145 

146 

147 

III.  VOCABULARY us 

Appendix 165 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


[In  pages  1-13,  accent  the  first  syllable  of  every  word,  unless  an  acute  accent  is  printed 
over  some  other  syllable.  Words  not  in  the  Vocabulary  are  in  the  notes.  §5  refer  to  the 
Author's  Grammar.] 


1.  The   Sower. 


Luke,  viii.,  5-8. — Sum  man  his  s&d  seop:  pa  he  bret  seop,  sum 
feol  pid  bone  peg,  and  pearxt  fortred'en,  and  heofenes  fugekis  hit 
fneton.  And  sum  feol  ofer  bone  stan,  and  hit  forscranc',  for- 
bam'-be  hit  p&tan  nsefde.  And  sum  feol  on  pa  bornas,  and  ba 
bornas  hit  forbrys'mudon.  And  sum  feol  on  gode  eordan,  a&d 
porhte  hundfealdne  prestm. 

Mark  iv.,  3-9. — Ut  code  se  s&dere  his  sakl  to  sapenne,  and  ba 
he  seop,  sum  feol  pid  bone  peg,  and  fugelas  comon,  and  hit  fr&ton. 
Sum  feol  ofer  stan'-scyl'ian,  b&r  hit  ncefde  mycele  eordan,  and  sona 
up  eode,  forbam'  hit  nnsfde  eordan  bicnesse.  Pa  hit  up  eode,  seC 
sunne  hit  forspajl'de,  and  hit  for-scranc',  forbam'  hit  pyrtruman 
nrefde. 


1.  Sitm,  a,  §  136,  3,  so  English  some  in  the  plural ;  man,  man,  §  84 ;  his,  from  he,  5 130  :  s&a, 
es,  n.,  seed,  ace.  sing. ;  seop,  sowed,  imp.  iud.,  from  sdpan,  imp.  seop,  se&pon,  p.  p.  sdpen, 
conj.  5,  5  208 ;  pd,  when  ;  pxt,  that,  from  se,  §  133  ;  feol,  fell,  imp.  ind.  sing.,  3d,  from  feallan, 
imp.  feol,  feollon,  p.  p.  feallen,  conj.  5,  5  208;  pid  pone  iceg,  along  the  way,  §  359  :  peard  for- 
tred'en, was  trodden  out,  passive,  imp.  iud.,  sing.,  3d.,  from  for-tredan,  imp.  -tried,  -trxdon, 
p.  p.  -treden,  conj.  1,  §  199,/or-,  Ger.  vcr-,  §  254 ;  heofenes,  heaven's,  from  heofon,  §  79  ;  fugelds, 
fowls,  from  fugol,  §  79;  hit,  it,  from  he,  §  130;  fr-xton,  ate  up,  imp.  ind.  pi.,  3d,  from 
fr-etan,  imp.  -xt,  -xton,  p.  p.  -eten,  conj.  1,  5  199,  fr-<_for-,  §  254 ;  ofer  pone  stein,  over  the 
stone,  on  the  rock;  for-scranc',  shrank  away,  imp.  ind.  sing.,  3d,  from  for-scrincan,  imp. 
-scranc,  -scruncon,  p.  p.  scruncen,  conj.  1,  §  201 ;  for-pam'-pe,  for  this  that,  because ;  pxtan, 
wet,  moistnre,  from  pxta,  n,  m.,  i  95 ;  nxfde,  had  not,  ne-\-hxfde,  imp.  of  habban,  §§  45,  222  ; 
on  pd  pornds,  among  the  thorns,  porn,  cs,  m.,  §  341 ;  for-prys'modon,  choked  out,  from  for- 
prysmian,  imp.  -prymnode,  p.p.,  prysmod,  conj.  G;  gode  eordan,  good  earth,  sing.  ace. ; 
porhte,  worked,  produced,  imp.  sing.,  3d,  from  pyrcan,  imp.  porhte,  porhton,  p.  p.  geporhi, 
conj.  6,  5  211 ;  hundfealdne  pxstm,  hundred-fold  fruit,  hundfeald,  adj.,  strong  form,  §  103. 

Ut  eode,  out  yode,  went  forth,  irreg.  imp.  of  gun,  §  20S  ;  se  sxdere,  the  sower,  sxdere,  s,  m. ; 
sJed,  es,  n.;  to  sdpenne,  to  sow,  gerund,  §5  173,  175,  from  sdpan,  conj.  5,  §  20S,  2,  to  denote 
purpose,  5  454;  comon,  came,  cuman,  imp.  com,  comon,  p.  p.  cumen,  conj.  1,  §  200;  fugelds, 
frxton,  see  above  ;  stdn-scylian,  stone-shelly  place,  stdn-scyli-e,  -an,  f. ;  mycele,  much,  f. 
sing,  ace  from  mycel,  §  104;  sona  np  code,  soon  up  yode  (sprang);  pienesse,  sing.  ace.  from 
picnes,  se,  f.,  thickness;  sc<>  sunne,  sed,  fern.,  from  se ;  hit  for-spxldc,  swealed  it  away, 
parched  it,  spAlan,  imp.  spxUle,  conj.  6 ;  for-scranc,  see  above  ;  pyrtruman,  root,  pyrt,  wort, 


A 


2  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

And  sum  feol  on  bornas  ;  ba  stigon  ba  bornas,  and  forbrys« 
modon  boet,  and  hit  poestm  ne  brer. 

And  sum  feol  on  god  land,  and  hit  sealde,  up  stigende  and  pex- 
ende,  prestm  ;  and  an  brohte  p^tigfea|dne,  sura  syxtigfealdne, 
sura  hundfealdne. 

Gehyr'e,  se  be  earan  hrebbe  lo  gehyr'anne. 


2.  Lord's  Prayer. 


Matthew,  vi.,  9-13. — Freder  ure,  bfi  be  eart  on  heofenum,  si 
bin  nama  gehal'god.  To  be-cura'e  J)in  rice.  Gepeord'e  bin  pilla 
on  eorctan  spa  s"pa  on  heofenum.  tJYne  dreg'hpamlic'an  hlaf  syle 
us  to  dreg.  And  forgyf  us  ure  gyltas,  spa  spa  pe  forgyf  act  urum 
gyltendum.  And  ne  gelred'  bu  us  on  costnunge,  ac  alyV  us  of 
yfle.     Sodlice. 

Luke  xi.,  2-4. — Ore 'Freder,  bu  be  on  heofene  eart,  si  bin  nama 
gehal'god.  To  cume  bin  rice.  Gepeord'e  bin  pylla  on  heofene 
and  on  eorctan.  Syle  us  to  dreg  urne  dreg'hpamlic'an  hlaf.  And 
forgyf  us  ure  gyltas,  spa  pe  forgyfad  relcum  brera  be  pid  lis 
agylt'.     And  ne  Ired  bft  us  on  costnunge ;  ac  alys'  us  frara  yfele. 

plant,  truma,  n,  m.,  trimmer,  strengthened  stir/on,  stied,  ascended,  stlgan,  imp.  sft2fi,  stftfon, 
p.  p.  stigen,  conj.  2,  §  205 ;  pornds,  forprysmodon,  psestm,  see  above  ;  bxr,  bore,  bernn,  imp 
bxr,  bxron,  p.  p.  beren,  conj.  1,  §  199 ;  sealde  (sold),  gave,  seton,  imp.  sealde,  conj.  C,  §  209. 
b;  stigende  (stying),  springing,  p.  pr.,  ueut  sing.,  uom.,  from  stlgan,  conj.  2,  §  119,  a;  pex- 
ende,  from  pexan=peaxan,  wax,  grow,  imp.  p(e)ox,  p(e)oxon,  p.  p.  pexen,  conj.  4 ;  <m,  one 
some ;  brohte,  brought,  bore,  brengan,  imp.  brohte,  p.  p.  fcroM,  conj.  6,  §  209,  c;  prptigfcaldne. 
thirty-fold,  from  prfitigfeald,  adj.,  m.  sing,  ace,  with  vxstm.  Ge-hf/r'e,  let  him  hear,  sub 
junctive  for  imperat,  5  421,  3,  ge-hpr'an,  imp.  ge-ht/rde,  p.  p.  ge-hijred,  conj.  6 ;  se  pe,  who, 
demon,  se  with  relative  sign  pe,  §  3S0,  3  ;  hmbbe,  subj.  pres.  of  habban,  55  169,  427 ;  to  ge-hf/r'- 
anne,  to  hear,  gerund,  §  452. 

2.  Fxd.er,  father,  sing,  voc,  55  ST,  100;  vre,  of  us,  our.  plur.  gen.  of  ic,  5  130;  pfi  pe,  who, 
pit,  thou,  sing,  nom.,  5  130,  pe  relative  sign  changing  f>fi  to  a  relative,  55  134,  3S1,  2;  eart, 
from  eom,  5  213;  heofenum,  heavens,  pi.  dat.  of  lieofon;  si  gehdl'god,  be  hallowed,  passive, 
subj.  prcs.  sing.,  3d,  from  hdlgian,  conj.  6,  55  179, 1S7,  subj.  for  imperative,  5  421,  3;  To  be- 
cume,  let  come  to  us,  subj.,  3d,  for  imperative,  cuman,  imp.  com,  comon,  p.  p.  cumen,  conj.  1, 
5  200;  pin  rice,  thy  reign,  compare  -He  in  bishopric;  gepeord'e,  subj.  for  imperative  from 
ge-peordan,  imp.  -peard,  -purdon,  p.  p.  porden,  Ger.  warden,  Old  Engl,  worth,  be,  be  done; 
em-dan,  sing,  dat.,  from  eorde;  Spd  spd,  so  so,  as  ;  iirne,  pron.,  poss.  sing.,  ace.  masc,  from 
fire,  5  132;  dxg'-hpam-lh'-an,  weak,  sing.  ace.  masc,  from  dxghpamllc,  daily,  55  105,  108; 
1,1,)  f,  loaf,  bread  ;  .s//^>sell,  give,  imperat,  from  syllan=sellan,  conj.  0,  5  188,  b ;  us,  pi.  dat., 
from  ic,  5  297;  to  dxg,  to  day,  to,  prep.,  at,  on,  dxg,  day,  sing.  ace.  after  to,  to  Jiixsinn  dssge 
(on  this  day)  has  the  same  sense,  5  352;  and,  general  sign  of  connected  discourse,  5  463; 
for-gyf,  imperat.,  from  for-gifan,  conj.  1,  5  199,  for-,  5  254 ;  gyltas,  debts,  guilt,  pi.  ace,  from 
ffylt;  pe,  we,  from  ic,  5  ISO;  u rum  gyltendum,  our  debtors,  pi.  dat.  after  foryifaU,  5  297, 
gyltend,  es,  m. ;  gelM',  pres.  imperative,  from  gelMan,  5  1S5 ;  costnunge,  sing,  ace,  from 
costnung,  c,  f.,  temptation  ;  d-l{/s',  imperat.,  from  d-l{/san,  loose,  release ;  of,  from  ;  yjle,  sing. 
dat,  from  yfel,  55  79,  301,  305.  34* :  sbdltce,  eoothly,  amen,  interj. ;  pxrd,  of  those,  pi.  gen 
Of  se,  5  133  ;'  dgylt,  is  indebted,  ind.  sing.,  from  d-gyltan,  imp.  -gylte,  p.  p.  -yylt,  5  192. 


THE  GOSPELS. 


3.  T ii e    Good    Samaritan. 

Luke,  x,  25—37. — Pa  aras'  sum  aegleap  man,  and  fandode  his, 
and  cpsetf :  Lareop,  hpoet  do  ic  pset  ic  ece  lif  hoebbe  ?  Pa  cpsed 
he  to  him :  Hpiet  ys  geprit'en  on  p&re  re  ?  lul  netst  pu  ?  Pa 
and'sparo'de  he  :  Lufa  Dryhten  plnne  God  of  ealre  pinre  heortan, 
and  of  ealre  pinre  saple,  and  of  eallum  pinum  mihtum,  and  of 
eallum  pinum  ma?gene  ;  and  pinne  nehstan  spa  pe  sylfne.  Pa 
cpoed  he  :  Ryhte  pu.  and'sparo'dest :  do  past,  ponne  lyfast  pu. 
Pa  cpoed  he  to  pam  H&lende,  and  polde  hine  sylfne  geviht'pisian  : 
And  hpylc  ys  min  nehsta?  Pa  cpsed  se  H&lend,  hine  up  be- 
seond'e :  Sum  man  ferde  fram  Hier'usal'em  to  Hiericho,  and 
becom'  on  pa  sceadan,  pa  hine  bereaf'edon,  and  tintregodon  hine, 
and  forlet'on  hine  sam'-cuc'ene.  Pa  gebyr'ede  hyt  paet  sum  sacerd 
ferde  on  pam  ylcan  pege ;  and  pa  he  poet  geseah',  he  hine  for- 
beah'.  And  ealspa  se  diiicon,  pa  he  pses  pid  pa  stope,  and  pret 
geseah',  he  hyne  eac  forbeah'.  Pa  ferde  sum  Samar'itan'isc  man 
pid  hine  :  pa  he  hine  geseah',  pa  peard  he  mid  mild'-heort'nysse 
ofer  hine  astyr'ed.     Pa  genea'l&hte  he,  and  prad  his  punda,  and 

3.  A-rds',  arose,  d-rls'an,  imperf.  -rds',  -ris'on,  p.  p.  -ris'en,  conj.  2 ,  se-gledp,  law-clever ; 
fandode,  tried,  examined,  fandian,  imperf.  fanddde,  p.  p.fanddd,  akin  to  findan,  find;  his, 
genitive  after  fandode,  §  315,  III. ;  cpsed,  quoth,  cpedan,  imperf.  cpxd,  cpxdon,  p.  p.  cpeden, 
conj.  1,  §  197;  Idrebp,  teacher,  from  Idr,  lore;  do,  shall  do,  subj.  pres.  sing.,  1st,  from  don, 
imperf.  dide,  p.  p.  don,  irreg.,  §  213;  e-ce  (for  aye),  everlasting;  hxbbe,  subj.  pres.;  ys  =  is; 
ge-prit'an,  imperf.  ge-prdt',  ge-prit'on,  p.  p.  ge-prit'en,  conj.  2;  &,  law,  f.  ind.,  §  100;  rmtst, 
readest,  rxdan,  imperf.  rsedde,  p.  p.  rxded,  rxd,  conj.  6,  rxdest  >  rsetst,  irreg.  like  bintst,  5 
192;  Ivfd,  impera.  of  lufian;  of,  out  of,  from,  with  dative  of  source ;  nehsta,  n,  m.,  super- 
lative of  nedh,  nighest  one,  neighbor;  pe,  ace.  of  pu ;  sylf,  self,  declined  like  an  adjective, 
5  131 ;  ryhte,  adv.,  z=rihte;  do,  imperat. ;  ponne,  then  ;  lyfdst,  pres.  for  fut.,  from  lifian,  conj. 
6,  §5  222,  413,  4.  Hxlende,  Savior,  healing  one;  polde,  would,  pillan;  gc-riht'-pis-ian,  jus- 
tify, conj.  6  ;  riht-pU,  wise  in  right,  Engl,  righteous  ;  hpylc,  which,  who  =  hpd-lic,  Latin 
qua-lis;  hine  up  besednd'e,  looking  up  at  him,  a  translation  of  Latin  suspicions,  which  some 
copies  have  for  suscipiens;  sconde,  p.  pr.,  from  scon,  imperf.  seah,  ssegon,  p.  p.  ge-sep'en, 
conj.,  §5  197,  199 ;  ferde>feran,  fare,  go ;  Hier'usal'em,  es,  m.,  but  here  dative  undecliued  ; 
Hiericho,  ace,  undecliued  ;  be-com',  came,  becum'an;  on  pd  sceadan,  among  the  thieves  (those 
who  scathe),  5  341,  II.  ;  be-redf'edon,  bereft,  stript,  be-redf'ian,  imperf.  -redf'ede,  p.  p.  -redf'ed, 
conj.  6;  tintregodon,  tormented,  tintreg-ian,  imperf.  -ode,  p.  p.  -od,  conj.  6;  for-le.t'on,  left, 
for-lxt'an,  imperf.  -let',  -lit' on,  p.  p.  -Ixt'en,  conj.  5,  for-,  Ger.  ver-,  as  in  forsake,  for-bid,  5 
2.^;  s&m-cucene  (semi-quick),  cueene  for  cucenne,  ace.  of  cticen  =  cpicen,  §§  XA,  119,  c;  ge- 
byr'ede hyt,  it  was  brought  about,  ge-byr'ian,  imperf.  -byr'ede,  p.  p.  byr'ed,  conj.  6,  akin  to 
beran,  bear,  hyt,  bad  spelling  for  hit;  sacerd,  es,  m.,  priest,  from  Latin  sacerdos,  akin  to 
sacred,  sacerdotal ;  ferde,  feran,  conj.  6  ;  ylcan,  same,  weak  decl.,  §  133,  3  ;  ge-seah',  saw,  ge- 
sedn',  imperf.  -seah',  -sxg'on,  p.  p.  -sep'en,  conj.  1,  §  199;  hine  for -bed] C ,  turned  away  from 
him,  for-bug'an,  imperf.  -bedh',  -bug'on,  p.  p.  -bug'en,  conj.  3,  Engl,  bow  ;  eal-spd,  al!  bo,  also ; 
didcon,  es,  m.,  deacon,  Levite;  he,  repeated  subject,  $  287;  hyne— hine,  bad  spelling;  edc, 
Ger.  auch,  Engl,  eke,  also  ;  pid  (with),  beside ;  pd  .  .  .  pd,  wheu  .  .  .  then ;  peard  a-styr'ed, 
imperf.  passive  d-styr'ian,  imperf.  -styr'ede,  p.  p.  -styr'ed,  stir,  conj.  6 ;  mild-heortm  s,  se, 
f.  (mild-heartedness),  compassion  ;  gencd'lxhte,  drew  nigh,  ge-ned'-lwcan,  imperf.  -Iwhtc, 
p.  p.  Iwht,  conj.  6  ;  prdd,  bound   up,  prtdan,  wreathe,  imperf.  prod,  pridon,  p.  p.  priden, 


4  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

on-ageat'  ele  and  pin,  and  hine  on  his  nften  aset'te,  and  gel&d'de 
on  his  Iffice-htis,  and  hine  gelac'node,  and  bvohte  odruin  da3ge 
tpegen  penegas,  and  sealde  bam  lasce,  and  bus  cpsed  :  Begyra' 
hys ;  and  spa-hpset'-spa  bu  mare  to  ge-dest',  bonne  ic  cume,  ic 
hit  forgyld'e  1)0.  Hpylc  barS  bredia  byucct  be  baet  sig  pass 
mag  l>e  on  ba  sceadan  befeul'  ?  Pa  cpsed  he  :  Se  pe  hyra  mild'- 
heort'nysse  on  dyde.     Pa  cpsed  se  Halend:  Ga,  and  do  ealspa. 


4.  The   Lord's   Day. 


Matthew,  xii.,  1-13.— Se  Haalend  for  on  reste-dseg  ofer  seceras; 
sodlice  his  leorning-cnihtas  hingrede,  and  hig  ongun'non  pluccian 
ba  ear  and  etan.  Sudiice  ba  \>k  sundor-halgan  bset  ge-sap'on,  hi 
cp&don  to  him :  Nil  bine  leorning-cnihtas  dod  bset  him  alyfed 
nis  reste-dagum  to  donne.  And  he  cpsed  to  him  :  Ne  r&dde  ge 
hptet  Dauid  dyde  pa  hine  hingrede,  and  ba  be  mid  him  paaron, 
hu  he  in-eo'de  on  Godes  litis,  and  a?t  ba  offring-hlafas  pe  naaron 
him  al}Tf'ede  to  etanne,  ne  bam  be  mid  him  p&ron,  biiton  bam 
sacerdum  anum  ?  Odde  ne  r&dde  ge  on  b&re  &,  bset  ba  sacerdas 
on  reste-dagnm  on  bam  temple  gepem'mad  ])one  reste-dseg,  and 

conj.  6,  §  205 ;  pund,  e,  f.,  wound  ;  on  dgedt',  poured  in,  d-geot'an,  imperf.  -gedt',  -gut'on,  p.  p. 
-gut'en,  conj.  3,  akin  to  gush,  guzzle;  mjtcn,  beast,  akin  to  neat;  d-set'te,  set,  dsett'an,  conj.  6 ; 
l&ce-hiis,  es,  n.,  leech  house,  hospital,  hotel;  ge-ldc'node  (leeched),  doctored,  ge-ldc'nian, 
imperf.  -Ide'node,  p.  p.  Idc'nbd ;  brohte  <  brengan,  conj.  6,  §  209 ;  bdrmn  <  wfer,  other,  second, 
next,  dative  of  time,  §  304;  penegas,  peneg,  es,  m.,  penny,  stamped  money,  akin  to  pawn, 
Latin  pannus ;  scaldc<sMan,  conj.  0.  5  209;  Isece,  8,  m.,  leech:  cpard,  quoth,  <cpedan,  conj. 
1 ;  be-gym',  imperat.  bc-aym'an,  imperf.  -nf/m'dc,  p.  p.  -gyvied,  conj.  0 ;  Ays,  bad  spelling  for 
his,  genitive  after  begf/m,i  315;  mdre,  neuter  ace.  with  *pd-hpa:t'-spd;  to  ge-dest',  doest  to 
him,  ge-don',  irreg.  §  213;  cume,  forgyld'e,  pres.  for  future.  §  413;  ft/wed,  seemeth,  pyncan, 
Impert  pnhte,  p.  p.  gepuht',  conj.  6,  §  211 ;  past,  that,  conjunction;  s&  for  si,  may  be<«/m; 
/)«s  m&g,  the  kinsman  of  him ;  pe,  that,  who ;  miU-heortmjsae,  ace,  see  above ;  on  dyde, 
did,  showed,  from  don.  Gd,  go,  ;;u>i,  irreg.,  imperf.  eode,  p.  p.  £fd»,  §  213;  do<ddn,  §  213; 
cul-spd,  all  so,  likewise. 

4.  F('/c  </,oyui,  imperf.  /(>,  /oron,  p.  p.  /aren,  conj.  4,  fare,  go,  in  fare-well ;  reste-dvg,  es, 
m.,  rest-day,  dative  irreg.,  §  71 ;  xcerds-dxeer,  acre,  Lat.  ager,  Gr.  u-,p6s,  Ger.  acker,  field  ; 
leorning-cnihtas,  learning  knicrhts.  disciples,  Ger.  knech't,  servant,  -cniht,  es,  m. ;  hingrede, 
it  hungered,  impersonal  imperf.  of  hingrian  (>j>i),  conj.  6,  governing  the  ace.  of  the  per- 
sona hungering,  5  290,  c;  oiugun'non,  imperf.  of  on-ginn'an,  conj.  1;  plxwcian,  pluck,  im- 
perf. plucc&de,  p.  p.  pluccod,  from  Romanic  piluccare,  Lat.  7«7ms,  hair;  ear,  cs,  n.,  ear;  /><2 
/*<?,  when  the;  mndor-hdlga,  ».  m.  (Mindered  holy), Pharisees ;  gr-.<dp'on<ge-scbn',  -seah', 
-sdp'on,  p.  p.  sep'en,  conj.  1 ;  cp£don<jcpedan,  §  197  ;  dod<.dbn,  irreg.,  §  213 ;  p£t,  what ;  n£l 
=  ne+is,  5  213;  /"  ddnne,  gerund  <ddn  ,•  ZRs  r£d'de  jre,  read  ye  not,  r&dan,  read,  imperf. 
nSd'de,  conj.  6,  r&dde  for  rasddon  before  the  subject,  5  170;  p£«>n,  5  213;  in-eo'de,  in  yode, 
entered,  irreg.,  from  I'n-flrdn',  §  213;  n>t<etan;  offring-hldf,  es,  m.,  offering-loaves,  show- 
bread  ;  n£ron=ne+p£ron,  were  not,  §  213  ;  sacerdum,  plur.  dat.  sacerd,  es,  m.<Lat.  sacerdos, 
priest,  akin  to  sacred,  sacerdotal:  dnum<dn,  alone;  £,  f.  indec,  law;  ge-pem'man,  pro- 


THE  GOSPELS.  5 

synd  biiton  leahtre  ?  Ic  secge  sodlice  eop  ]>ret  bes  is  m&rra 
bonne  bret  tempi.  Gif  ge  sodlice  piston  hpret  is,  Ic  pille  mild- 
heortuesse  and  na  on-sa3gd'nesse,  ne  genid'rade  go  aMVe  un'scyl- 
dig'e.     Sodlice  mannes  sunu  is  eac  reste-da3ges  hlaford. 

9.  Pa  se  HaMend  banon  for,  he  com  in  to  heora  gesom'nunge ; 
]i;\  pses  ban*  an  man  se  hsefde  for-scrunc'ene  hand.  And  hig 
acsodon  hine,  bus  cpedende :  Is  hit  lilyf'ed  to  h&lanne  on  reste- 
dagum  ?  bfct  hig  prehton  hine. 

He  s&de  him  sodlice  :  Hpylc  man  is  of  eop,  be  haebbe  an  sceap, 
and  gif  bret  afyld'  reste-dagum  on  pyt,  hit  ne  nimd  he  bret,  and 
hefd  hit  up  ?  Pitodlice  micle  ma  man  is  sceape  betera;  pitodlice 
hit  is  alyf' ed  on  reste-dagum  pel  to  donne.  Pa  cpsed  he  to  })am 
men  :  Aben'e  bine  hand.  And  he  hi  aben'ede ;  and  heo  pa3s  hal 
gepord'en  spa  seo  Oder. 


5.  The   Sower. 

Matthew,  xiii.,  4-8. — Sodlice,  tit  eode  se  saklere  his  s&d  to 
sapenne :  and  bfi-ba,  he  seop,  surae  hig  feollon  pid  peg,  and  fuglas 
comon  and  &ton  ba. 

Sodlice  surae  feollon  on  stamihte,  J>8Br  hit  noefde  mycle  eordan, 
and  hraidlice  up  sprungon,  for-bam'-be  hig  nsefdon  bau-e  eordan 

fane,  imperf.  -pem'de,  p.  p.  -pemm'ed,  conj.  6 ;  syndrom,  §  213  ;  leahtre,  dative  from  leahtor, 
es,  m.,  blame,  crime ;  pes,  this  man  ;  mxrra,  adj.  comp.  masc.=mdra  (more),  greater  ;  tempi 
—  tempcl,  5  73,  6;  piston,  irreg.  <^pitan,  know,  Engl,  wit,  wist,  §  212;  mild-heortncs,  se,  f., 
mercy ;  on-sxgd'nes,  se,  f.,  sacrifice,  akin  to  say,  as  that  which  is  vowed,  dedicated  ;  ge- 
■nid'rdde,  imperf.  subj.  plur.  -de  for  -don  before  ge,  §  170,  gc-nid'rian,  imperf.  -nid'rdde,  p.  p. 
■nid'rdd,  conj.  6,  humiliate,  condemn,  from  wider,  nether,  beneath;  un'-scijldigc,  adj.  plur., 
the  guiltless,  scyldig,  Ger.  sehiddig,  akin  to  shall,  owe,  §  212 ;  hldf-ord,  es,  m.,  lord,  loaf-mas- 
ter, -ord  akin  to  Ger.  wirth,  Fries,  werda,  host,  housekeeper;  com<j:itman;  ge-8om'nung= 
lie-sam'nung,  assembly,  akin  to  sam,  same ;  for-scrinc'an,  imperf.  -scrane',  -scrunc'on,  p.  p. 
-scrunc'en,  shrunken  away;  hig  < /u,  they;  to  hManne,  gerund  from  hMan,  imperf.  lueldc, 
p.  p.  h£led,  heal,  akin  to  hal,  hale,  whole;'  prehton,  subj.  imperf.,  from  preccan,  attack, 
conj.  6,  §  209,  akin  to  wreak;  sxde<iseccian,  imperf.  smgde^> swde,  p.  p.  ssegd,  swd,  conj.  6, 
i  209 ;  afyld',  falleth,  pres.,  d-feall'an,  imperf.  -febV,  -fedll'on,  p.  p.  -feall'en,  conj.  5,  §  20S ;  pyt, 
us,  m.,  pit,  from  Lat.  put-ew;  hii,  inter,  sign,  §  397,  b ;  nimd  <^niman,  take  ;  hefd,  heaveth, 
hebban,  5  207 ;  pitodlice,  verily,  so  then  ;  micle  md,  more  by  much,  §  302,  d ;  scedpe,  dat.  after 
comp.  betera,  §  303  ;  men,  dat.  of  man,  §  S4  :  d-pcn'e,  stretch  forth,  d-pcn'ian,  imperf.  -pen'ede, 
conj.  6,  akin  to  Lat.  tendo;  hi,  ace.  siug.  fern,  of  he,  §  130 ;  gc-pord'en,  p.  p.  from  gepeord'an. 

5.  For  unexplained  words,  see  pp.  1-2.—  Sodlice  (soothly),  truly,  lo !  interj. ;  pd-pd  (then 
when),  when;  hig=ihi,  g,  dissimilated,  §  27;  sume  hig,  some  they  fell=some  of  them  fell, 
appositive  for  partitive,  §  287,  c;  pa,  them,  plur.  ace.  from  se;  sodlice,  and,  but,  general 
connective,  5  463,  S;  st£nihte,  ace.  sing,  st&niht,  e,  f.,  stony  ground  ;  psbr  hit  nxfde,  where 
it  had  not,  careless  for  hig  rue/don,  *£d  might  be  either  sing,  or  plur. ;  hrscdltce,  quickly, 
akin  to  Engl,  rath,  rather;   sprungon,  sprang,  springan,  imperf.  sprang,  sprungon,  p.  p. 


6  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

d}'pan :    sodlice,   up   asprung'enre   sunnan,   hig   adrup'edon   and 
forscrunc'on,  for-pam'-pe  hig  nsefdon  pyrtrum  : 

Sodlice  sume  feollon  on  pornas,  and  pa  porn  as  peoxon  and 
forbrys'modon  pa : 

Same  sodlice  feollon  on  gode  eordan,  and  sealdon  paestm,  sum'; 
hundfealdne,  sum  syxtigfealdne,  sum  prittigfealdue. 


6.  Teust   in   God. 


Matthew,  vi.,  26-33. — Beheald'ad  heofenan  fuglas  :  forpam  pe 
hig  ne  sapad,  ne  hig  ne  ripad,  ne  hig  ne  gaderiad  on  berne;  and 
eoper  heofonlica  Faeder  hig  let.  Hu  ne  synd  ge  selran  bonne 
hig  ?  Hpylc  eoper  ma?g  sodlice  gepenc'an  paet  he  ge-eac'nige 
aue  elne  to  his  anlicnesse  ? 

And  to  hpi  synd  ge  ymb'-hyd'ige  be  reafe  ?  Besceap'iad 
seceres  lilian,  hu  hig  peaxad ;  ne  spincad  hig,  ne  hig  ne  spinnad : 
ic  secge  eop  sodlice,  Past  furdon  Salomon  on  eallum  hys  puldre 
na?s  oferprig'en  spa  spa  an  of  pysum. 

Sodlice,  gif  seceres  pe6d,  paet  pe  to  da?g  ys,  and  byd  to 
morgen  on  ofen  asend',  God  spa  scryt,  eala  ge  gehpad'es  ge- 
leaf'an,  bam  mycle  ma  he  sciyt  eop. 

Nellen  ge  eornostlice  beon  ymb'-hyd'ige,  pus  cpedende,  Hpret 
ete  pe  ?  odde  bpa?t  drince  pe  ?  odde  mid  hpam  beo  pe  ofer- 
prig'ene  ?  Sodlice  ealle  pas  ping  peoda  secad  :  pitodlice,  eoper 
Feeder  pat  ba*t  ge  ealra  pyssa  pinga  bepurf'on. 

Eornostlice  secad  jeres't  Godes  rice  and  his  riht'pis'nesse,  and 
ealle  pas  ping  eop  be6d  Jj&rto  ge-eac'node. 

a,  conj.  1 ;  d{/pa,  n,  m.  ace,  depth ;  d-sprung'enre,  p.  p.  sing.,  f'.,  dat.  absolute  from 
dspring'an,  conj.  1,  the  sun  having  (sprung  up)  risen,  §  304,  d;  ddrup'edon,  dried,  d-drup'-ian, 
imp.  -ede,  -edon,  p.  p.  -ed,  conj.  C ;  pyrtrum,  es,  va.—p'jrtruma,  see  page  1. 

6.  for-pam'-pe,  for  this  that,  for;  sdpan,  sow,  imp.  scop,  scopon,  p.  p.  sdpen,  conj.  5;  ne 
n-r.  emphatic,  5  400;  ripan,  reap,  imp.  rap,  ripon,  p.  p.  ripen,  conj.  2;  bern,  es,  n.,  barn, 
<^ber-ern,  barley  house,  5  229:  some  texts  read  ber-crn,  ace.  plur.  like  the  Greek;  fet<^fcded, 
5  194,  36,  5;  8ynd=8ind,  from  eom,  5  213;  selran  <_sel,  5§  123.  128;  edper,  55  130,  312;  mmg 
gepi  iic'itn,  5  176,  ge-ede'n-ian,  imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -6d,  conj.  6,  add,  eke,  -ige,  snbj.,  55  1S4,  425; 
<•/,..  '.  f..  Lai.  ul mi.  ell;  anlicnea,  se,  f.,  likeness,  stature;  td  hpi,  to  what  end,  wherefore, 
i  352,  IV.,  135;  ymb'-hpd'ig,  adj.,  anxious  about,  worried  ;  bc-scedp'ian,  imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -od, 
behold  (seed  p~>  show),  conj.  6;  lili-e,  -an,  f.,  lily ;  spincan,  imp.  spanc,  spuneon,  p.  p.  spuncen, 
conj.  1,  Old  Engl,  swiuk,  toil ;  spinnan,  spin,  imp.  span,  spunnon,  p.  p.  spunnen,  conj.  1,  5 
201  :  './</-/>/•;//'« /i,  imp.  -pri'/li',  -prig'on,  p.  p.  -prig'en,  conj.  2,  5  205,  cover  over,  dress  (rig); 
/wo",  es,  n.,  weed;  /<a^  /)e,  that  that,  which,  5  380;  asend',  p.  p.,  5  190;  serpt <scrpdan,  55 
192,  36,  5,  akin  to  shroud;  gehp&d'e,  adj.,  little;  /in hi  micli  ma,  more  by  much  than  that, 
55  303,  302,  d;  ete<Cctait,  \  165;  pingd,  geu.,  5  317,  6;  liht'pU'nes,  se,  f.,  righteousness;  jo- 
ede' nian,  conj.  6,  add,  sec  over. 


THE  GOSPELS. 


7.  The    Pro 

Luke,  xv.,  11-32.— 11.  Sodlice 
sum  man  hsefde  tpegen  suna. 

12.  Pa,  cprect  se  gingra  to  bis 
feeder,  Fseder,  syle  me  minne  daM 
minre  sehte  be  mo  to  gebyr'ed. 
Pa  dffllde  he  hym  hys  sahte. 

13.  Pa,  sefter  feapa  dagum, 
ealle  his  ping  gegad'ero'de  se 
gingra  sunu,  and  furde  praeclice 
on  feorlen  rice,  and  forspil'de  bar 
his  amta,  lybbende  on  his  gffilsan. 

14.  Pa  he  big  hoefde  ealle 
amyrr'ede,  J>!  peard  mycel  hun- 
ger on  bam  rice  ;  and  he  peard 
psedla. 

15.  Pa  ferde  he  and  folgode 
anum  burh'-sitt'endum  men  ])oes 
rices  :  J)a  sende  he  bine  to  his 
tune,  ]>set  he  heolde  hys  spj'n. 

10.  Pa  gepil'node  he  his  pambe 


digal   Son. 

gefyll'an  of  J>am  bean'-codd'uru 
\>e  ba  spyn  ieton  ;  and  him  man 
ne  sealde. 

17.  Pa  bejjob'te  ho  hine,  and 
cpsed,  Eala  hu  fela  yrdlinga  on 
mines  fseder  huse  hlaf  genoh'no 
habbad,  and  ic  her  on  bungre 
forpeord'e  ! 

.18.  Ic  aris'e,  and  ic  fare  tO 
minum  fseder,  and  ic  secge  him, 

19.  Eala  fseder,  ic  syngode  on 
heofenas,  and  befor'an  J)e,  ntl  ic 
neom  pyrde  ])set  ic  beo  ])in  sunu 
nemned :  do  mo  spa  anme  of 
blnum  yrdlingum. 

20.  And  he  aras'  jba,  and  com 
to  his  fasder.  And  ba  gyt,  ba, 
he  pa3s  feor,  his  fseder  he  hym- 
geseah',  and  peard  mid  mild'- 
heort'nesse   astyr'ed,  and   agen' 


12.  gingra,  comparative  of  geong,  young,  ? 
124;  £hte,  akin  to  dgan>Eng\.  owe,  own;  ge- 
byr'ed, from  ge-byr'ian,  imp.  gc-byr'ede,  p.  p. 
gc-byr'ed,  conj.  6,  be-falleth,  akin  to  bear,  is 
borne ;  dMde,  dealt ;  hym,  hys,  bad  spelling 
for  hini,  his. 

13.  —feapa,  few,  here  underlined,  dat.  plur., 
fedpum,fedum,fedm,  are  the  common  forms ; 
gegad'erian,  imp.  gegad'erode,  p.  p.  gcgad'crbd, 
conj.  6,  gather  ;  prxc-llce,  adv.,  exile-like, 
abroad,  akin  to  wretch;  feor-len,  adj.,  far; 
rice,  Engl,  -ric,  Ger.  reich ;  for-spill'-an,  spill 
away,  destroy,  imp.  spil'de,  p.  p.  -spill' ed,  conj. 
6 ;  lybbende,  bad  spelling  for  libbendc,  living  ; 
gselsan,  riotousness,  luxury,  Ger.  geil-heit, 
akin  to  Engl,  gala,  gMsa,  n,  m. 

14.  — highlit,  plur.  of  he,  them  ;  d-myrr'an, 
imp.  -myrr'ede,  p.  p.  -myrr'ed,  destroy,  dissi- 
pate, akin  to  Engl,  mar;  peard  <^peor  dan; 
hunger,  es,  m.  ;  pxdla,  n,  m.,  pauper,  vaga- 
bond, akin  to  padan,  go  about >  wade,  wad- 
dle. 

15.  — burh'-sitt'endum,  borough-sitting,  dat. 
sing,  from  burh'-sitt'ende,  adj. ;  m«n,  dat.  sing, 
of  man,  §  84  ;  tune,  dat.,  §  352  (town),  in- 
closure ;  healdan,  imp.  hcold,  hedldon,  p.  p. 


healden,   conj.  5,   heolde,   subj.   imp.,  might 
(hold)  keep  j  hys  spyn  (y,  fi  for  i,  i). 

16.  — pamb,  e,  {.,  Engl,  womb,  belly;  bean'- 
cod,  des,  m.,  bean  cod,  husk ;  man,  (indefinite) 
one,  §  136,  2  ;  sealde<Csellan. 

17.  — bepoh'te,  bethought,  bc-pcnc'an,  imp. 
-poh'te,  p.  p.  -poht',  conj.  6,  §  209;  hine,  him- 
self, §  131 ;  fela,  many,  indocl.,  Ger.  viel,  Gr. 
7ro\i5r,  akin  to  full ;  yrdlingd,  gen.  plur.  par- 
titive, Engl,  earthling;  hldf^loaf;  genbh'ne, 
ace.  sing,  of  gc-nbh',  adj.,  enough ;  hungre, 
see  over ;  forpeorctan,  be  away,  perish,  imp. 
-peard',  -purd'on,  p.  p.  -pord'en,  conj.  1,  Ger. 
werden,  O.  E.  worth,  for-,  Ger.  ver.,  as  in  for- 
sake, §  254. 

18.  —  aris'e,  pres.  for  future,  §  413. 

19.  — syng-ian,  sin,  imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -6d, 
conj.  6,  imp.  for  perf.,  §  414 ;  neom=ne-\-eom, 
am  not,  §  213  ;  pyrde,  worthy  ;  do,  imperat. 
of  dun,  do,  make  ;  m&,  ace. 

20.  — Curds',  arts' an;  pd,  then  ;  com,  from 
cuman;  and  then  yet,  when ;  feor,  prep.,  far 
from,  §  336 ;  he,  §  288,  6;  hyne,  bad  spelling 
for  hine;  geseah' <^geseon';  peard < pcordan ; 
d-styr'-ian,  imp.  -ede,  p.  p.  -ed,  conj.  6,  stirred  ; 
mild'-heort'nea,  se,  f.,  mild  heart,  compassion; 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


hine  am,  and  hine  beclyp'te,  and 
cyste  hine. 

21.  Pa  cpasil  his  sunu,  Fasder, 
ic  syng6de  on  heofen,  and  be- 
fbr'an  be,  nil  ic  ne  eorn  pyrde 
baet  ic  l)in  sunu  bed  genem'ned. 

22.  Pa  c;pasd  se  fasder  to  his 
bedpum,  Bringad  rade  bone  se- 
le.stan  gegyr'elan,  and  sciydad 
hine  ;  and  syllad  him  bring  on 
his  hand,  and  gesc5r'  t6  his  fotum ; 

23.  And  bringad  an  fast  styric, 
and  ofslead' ;  and  uton  etau,  and 
gepist'full'ian  : 

24.  forbam'  bes  rain  sunu  pass 
dead,  and  he*  ge-ed'cucode ;  he 
tbrpeard',  and  he  ys  gemot'.  Pa 
onguu'non  big  gepist'lasc'an. 


25.  Sodlice  his  yldra  sunu  pass 
on  ascere ;  and  he  com :  and  ba 
he  bam  huse  genealash'te,  he 
gehjVde  bone  speg  and  bast 
pered. 

26.  Pa  clypode  he  amne  beop, 
and  acsode  hine  hpast  bast  pasre. 

27.  Pa  cpasd  he,  Pin  brOder 
com,  and  ])in  fasder  ofsldh'  an 
f;et  cealf;  forbam'  be  he  hine 
halne  onfeng'. 

28.  Pa  gebealh'  he  hine,  and 
noble  in  gan':  ba  eode  his  fasder 
ut,  and  ongan'  hine  biddan. 

29.  Pa  cpasd  he,  his  fasder 
and'spariend'e,  Efne,  spa  fela 
geara  ic  be  beopode,  and  ic 
nasfre  bin  gebod'  ne  forgym'de, 


dgen'—ongedn',  against,  towards;  irnan,imp. 
■in,  urnon,  p.  p.  urnen,  metathesis  for  rin- 
iniii,  run,  eonj.  1,  §  204;  be-clypp'an,  imp.  bc- 
clyp'te,  p.  p.  be-clypt',  conj.  G,  §  1S9;  he-clip, 
embrace  :  cyssan,  imp.  cyste,  p.  p.  cyst,  conj.  6. 

21.  — See  verse  19. 

22.  — p'<ip,  O.  Engl,  thew,  servant,  akin  to 
Ger.  dienst,  dime,  O.  Engl,  theme;  bringan, 
imp.  brang,  brungon,  p.  p.  brungen,  conj.  1, 
bring  :  racte>rathe,  Bring  the  rathe  primrose, 
Milton,  Lycidas,  142,  comp.  rather,  sooner; 

.'.  snperl.  afsSl,  good,  akin  to  Ger.  see- 
lig,  O.  Engl,  seely,  Engl,  silly;  ge-gyr'ela,  n, 
m.,  robe,  akin  to  gear,  garb;  scry"  dan,  akin  to 
shroud  :  bring,  cs,  m.,  ring,  Ger.  ring,  Lat. 
circus,  Gr.  m'pKcr;  fbt,  Ger.  fusz,  Lat.  pes,  Gr. 
irouf,  declension,  §  S4. 

23.  —/set,  te,  adj.,  fat;  styric,  es,  m.,  sturk, 
calf,  Ger.  xterkr,  akin  to  steer,  Ger.  stier,  Lat. 
taur-us,  Gr.  rarpor,  Sansk.  sthura-s;  ofslead! 
<Zpf-sle&n';  uton,  subj.  of  pitan,  go,  §5  176, 
224,  443,  like  Lat.  camus,  Fr.  allrms,  let  as 
(go  to)  eat;  ge-pist'-full'ian,  imp.  -<0  ,V,  p.  p. 
-6i,  conj.  6,  pist,  existence,  victuals,  from 
pesan,  be,  piet'-fullo,  fulness  of  victuals,  a 
feast,  gepist'full'ian,  to  feast.be  merry. 

24.  — ge-ed'-cuc'-ian,  imp.  -dde,  p.  p.  bd,  conj. 
6,  ed'-,  §5  15,  a,  2C4,  back,  again,  cue<C<-pic, 
quick,  alive,  Lat.  viv-us,  Gr.  flior,  Sansk. 
g'lv-a-s;  for-peariP,  see  verse  1";  ys,  bad  for 
is :  gc-rnet'-an,  imp.  -mett'c,  -met'ed,  p.  p. 
-iii#„",  met,  found  ;  on-ginn'an,  begin  j  g<  pist'- 


Ixc'an,  -Ixh'te,  -Iwht',  conj.  6,  see  verse  23,  lac, 
l&can,  akin  to  -lock,  wed-lock,  55  229,  233,  250. 

25.  — yldra,  comp.  of  eald,  old,  §  124  ;  ascere, 
see  over ;  gened'lxh'te,  gcncd'lsec'an,  come 
near ;  spejr,  akin  to  sough,  and  to  Ger.  sehieegt  I- 
pfcife;  pered,  company,  akin  to  per,  man, 
Goth,  vair,  Lat.  vir,  Sansk.  lira. 

26.  — clyp-ian,  imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -o  /,  conj.  0. 
O.  Engl,  cfcpe,  yclept,  in  heaven  yclejit  Eu- 
phrosyne,  Milton,  L'Al.,  12;  desbde  >  asked, 
metathesis  ;  />£>t,  subj.,  <Cpesan,  §5  423,  425. 

27.  — of-shdn',  imp.  -slbh',  -slbg'on,  p.  p. 
-slagen,  conj.  4,  §  207:  hdlne,  ace.  of  7<aZ, 
(w)hole,  hale,  Ger.  ZieiJ,  Gr.  KaAiW;  on-fbn', 
imp.  -feng',  -feng'on,  p.  p.  -faug'en,  conj.  5,  55 
208,  216,  Ger./mwoi,  fang,  catch,  receive. 

2S.  — gibealh'  hine,  swelled  himself,  was  an- 
gry, §  290,  d,  ge-bclg'an,  imp.  -bcalh',  -butg'on, 
p.  p.  -bulg'en,  conj.  1,  akin  to  bulge,  bell}-, 
bellows;  nolde=nc  poldc<^pillan,  §  212;  g&n, 
imp.  code,  p.  p.  «."'■'.  irreg.  go,  (yode)  went, 
gone,  5  213  ;  biddan,  Ger.  bitten,  bid,  ask. 

29.  — ayid'sparieiui'e,  answering,  and'-,  §  15, 
a,  Lat.  antc-,Gr.  Uv-ri-,  in  return,  §  254,  sparian, 
swear,  speak  emphatically  j  efne,  akin  to  efen, 
even,  5  263  ;  fela,  so  many  of  years,  see  verse 
17;  pebpdde  <^pibpian,  see  pebp,  verse  22,  ge- 
bod', from  bebdan,  Ger.  bietcn,  bid,  order, 
beddan  and  biddan  (see  verse  2S)  unite  in 
Engl,  fci'rf,  akin  to  bead;  for-gf/m'-an,  imp. 
jiym'de,  p.  p.  -gym'ed,  Goth.  i:uumjan,  Ger. 
gaumen,  O.  Engl.  Scot,  j/emc,  goam,  to  see 


THE  GOSPELS. 


9 


and  ne  sealdest  bu  mo  n&fre  an 
ticcen,  bret  ic  mid  milium  freon- 
dum  gepist'fullode ; 

30.  ac  syddan  bes  bin  sunu 
com,  be  his  spede  mid  mylt'- 
ystrum  amyr'de,  bu  ofslog'e  him 
fset  cealf. 


31.  Pa  cpnGct  ho,  Sunu,  bu  eart 
symlo  mid  me,  and  ealle  mine 
bing  synd  bine  :  be  gebyr'ede 
gepist'fnll'ian  and  gebliss'ian  : 
forbam'  bes  bin  broder  pa3s 
dead,  and  ho  ge-ed'eucode ;  ho 
forpeard',  and  ho  ys  gemot'. 


8.  Love    your    Enemies. — Matthew,  v.,  38-48. 


ANGLO-SAXON. 

38.  Go  gehyr'don  ba3t  ge- 
cped'en  paes,  Eage  for  edge  and 
tod  for  tod, 

39.  Sodlice  ic  secge  eop,  Ne 
pinne  go  ongen'  ba  be  eop  yfel 


GOTHIC    OF    ULPHILAS. 

38.  Haus'ided'ub  batei  kviban 
ist,  Augo  und  augin,  jah  tunbu 
und  tunbau. 

39.  lb  ik  kviba  izvis  ni  and'- 
stand'an  allis  bamma  un'seTjin ; 


S.  This  extract  is  prepared  to  give  definite  knowledge  of  the  relation  between  the-Gothic 
of  Ulfilas  and  the  Anglo-Saxon,  and  for  introduction  to  Comparative  Grammar,  especially  to 
etymology  and  phonology.  Each  Gothic  word  is  first  turned  into  an  English  word  of  the 
same  root,  so  far  as  may  be.  These  are  helped  out  by  other  words  in  italics,  so  as  to  form 
a  sort  of  translation  to  one  who  knows  the  meaning  of  the  passage.  The  words  are  then 
explained,  and  laws  of  change  referred  to  as  given  in  the  Grammar.  Grimm's  law  applies 
to  almost  every  word,  and  is  here  referred  to  once  for  all,  §5  IS,  41. 


care  for ;  ticcen,  es,  n.,  kid,  Ger.  zicke,  kid, 
ziege,  goat ;  fremiti,  Ger.  freund  <^frcon,  to 
love ;  g-.pist'fullode,  see  verse  23. 

SO.  —ac,  but,  §  262  ;  siddan  (since),  as  soon 
as  ;  spe;f>Eugl.  speed,  haste,  success,  wealth ; 
myltystr-e,  an,  f.,  harlot,  from  myltan,  melt, 
yield  (in  virtue),  -cstre,  §§  228,232;  amyr'de 
=dmyrr'ede,  see  verse  14  ;  ofslog'e,  verse  27. 

31.  —symle,  always,  akin  to  same,  Lat.  si- 
mul,  semper;  mid,  Ger.  mit,  Gr.  nerd,  §  254; 
pe.  gebyr'ede,  it  became  thee,  see  verse  12 ; 
gepist'full'ian,  see  verse  23 ;  ge-bliss'-ian,  imp. 
-ode,  p.  p.  -6d,  conj.  6,  be  blissful,  akin  to 
bless ;  ge-ed'euedde,  see  verse  24 ;  forpeard1, 
gemet',  verse  24. 

8. — 38.  Hear-did-ye  that-u'hich  qneth-en  is, 
Eye/or  eye,  and  tooth  for  tooth.  Hdusi-dedup 
=hl/r-don,  hdusjan,  A.-S.  h//ran~>hear,  Ger. 
horen,  <iu>ea>e,  p,  §§  18,  38,  s>r,  §  41,  3,  6, 
-dedup,  A.-S.  -don,  did,  Ger.  -te,  weak  inflec- 
tion, 5  168  ;  pat-e\,  A.-S.  /wcOthat,  Ger.  das, 
-ei,  §  468 ;  kvipan,  A.S.  cpedeii^O.  E.  quetlie, 
be-queath,  quoth,  O.  H.  G.  chedan;  §  197; 
ist,  A.-S.  ?s>is,  Ger.  ist,  Lat.  est,  Gr.  tari, 


Sansk.  dsti,  5  213 ;  />«8>was,  Goth,  vas,  Ger. 
war,  §  213,  41,  3,  6;  dugo,  A.-S.  edge^>eye, 
Ger.  auge,  vowel  change,  §§  IS,  3S,  declen- 
sion, §  95 ;  und,  A.-S.  6d,  Ger.  unt,  §  254  ;  for, 
Goth,  faur,  Ger.  fitr,  §  254  ;  ja-h,  and,  A.-S. 
ge,  O.  H.  Ger.  jo-h,  Lat.  ja-m,  §  202  ;  tuupu, 
A.-S.  ?6rf>tooth,  Ger.  zahn,  Lat.  dent-is,  Gr. 
o-56i<T-or,  Sansk.  dant-as,  i  37,  declension,  §§ 
86,  93. 

39.  But  I  queth  ro-you  not  to-stnnd-against 
af-all  the  unseely;  but  if  any-one- who-eiw 
thee  Strike  by  dexter  thine  chin,  wind  ?o-him 
also  the  other.  Ip,  but,  A.-S.  ed-,  od-de,  O.  II. 
G.  ed-,  Lat.  at,  §  262 ;  ik,  A.-S.  fc>I,  Ger.  ich, 
Lat.  ego,  Gr.  6701,  Sansk.  aha'm,  §  130;  kvipa, 
verse  38,  inflection,  §  165;  secge> say,  Ger. 
sagen;  izvis,  cop^> yon,  5  130;  ni,  A.-S.  ne, 
n-ot,  O.  II.  G.  ni,  ne,  Lat.  ne,  Gr.  in-,  Sansk. 
na,  §  254;  and' -stand' an,  and-,  A.-S.  aw?-> 
an,  in  an-swer,  Ger.  ant-,  Lat.  ante,  Gr.  uit<, 
Sansk.  unti,  §  254,  standan,  A.-S.  standan~^> 
stand,  Ger.  stehen,  Lat.  sta-re,  Gr.  V-<rTri-M<> 
Sansk.  sthd,  §  210;  pinne  <^pinnad  before 
ge,  §  165 ;  ongen'  for  ongedn',  Ger.  ent-gegen, 
§  251 ;  aHw,  A.-S.  ea?fcs,  Ger.  o^cs,  §  251 


10 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


doct ;  ac  gyf  hpa  pe  slea  on  pin 
spydre  penge,  gegeai''pa  him 
paet  oder. 

40.  And  pam  pe  pylle  on 
dome  pid  pe  flitan,  and  niman 
pine  tunecan,  bet  liim  to  pinne 
psefels. 

41.  And  spa-hpa'-spa  pe  ge- 
nyt'  pusend  stapa,  ga  mid  him 
6dre  tpa  pusend. 

42.  Syle  pam  pe  pe  bidde,  and 
pam  pe  ret  pe  pille  borgian  ne 
pyrn  pu  him. 

43.  Ge    gehyr'don    past    ge- 


ak  jabai  livas  puk  stautai  bi 
taihsvon  peina  kinnu,  vandei 
imma  jab  po  anpara. 

40.  Jah  pamma  viljandin  mip 
pus  staua  jah  paida  peina  niman, 
aflet'  imma  jah  vastja. 

41.  Jah  jabai  hvas  puk  ana- 
naupjai  rasta  aina,  gaggais  mip 
imma  tvos. 

42.  Pamma  bidjandin  puk  gi- 
bais,  jah  pamma  viljandin  af  pus 
leihvan  sis  ni  us'vand  jais. 

43.  Haus'ided'up  patei  kvipan 


pamma,  A.-S.  pam,  him,  Ger.  dem,  Gr.  ™, 
Sansk.  td-smdi,  5  104;  />a  />e,  §  104;  y/eZ, 
verse  45;  un'siljin,  tin-,  §  254,  seis,  A.-S.  sei, 
sa)foV7  >  seely,  sill}',  Ger.  sclig,  akin  to  Lat. 
salmis,  Gr.  6\oor,  declension  weak,  §  107;  ak, 
A.-S.  ac,  O.  H.  G.  oft,  but,  §  262;  jabai,  A.-S. 
gif  >  if,  O.  II.  G.  i6m,  §  26-2 ;  Avci.s,  A.-S.  ftpd 
>  who,  Ger.  wer,  Lat.  gm'-s,  Sansk.  kas,  § 
135;  /mfc,  A.-S.  ^>ec>thee,  Ger.  dich,  Lat.  te, 
Gr.  -re,  Sansk.  ft>a,  §  130;  stdut-ai,  Ger.  sfos- 
zcn,  Lat.  ttind-o,  Gr.Tvi-eu?,  Sansk.  tud;  sled 
<^sledii^>  slay,  Ger.  schlagen,  Goth,  slahan  ; 
bi,  A.-S.  6i>by,  Ger.  fce/,  §  254 ;  taihsvon,  Lat. 
dexter;  spf/dre,  right,  comp.  of  spld,  strong  ; 
peina,  A.-S.  pin^>thinc,  Ger.  dein,  Lat.  *mms, 
§  132;  kinnu,  A.-S.  ci»n«>chin,  Ger.  kinne, 
Lat.  jrena,  Gr.  itiw-c,  declension,  §  93;  penge, 
8,  n.,  wang,  check.  Ger.  wange;  vandei,  vand- 
jan,  A.-S.  pendan  >  wend,  Ger.  wenden  ; 
imma,  A.-S.  him  >  him,  Ger.  ihm,  5  130  ;  />« 
anpara,  A.-S.  /),i7  <"<,*frr>tbat  other,  Ger.  die 
widcre,  Gr.  tTepor,  Sansk.  antard,  §  126. 

40.  And  the-oue  willing  with  thee  a-law-suit 
and  ftm/e  thine  (o-him,  let  off  to-him  also 
Test.  Jah,  verse  3S  ;  pamma,  verse  39  ;  jtc'J- 
jandin,  p.  pr.  viljan,  A.-S.  j>iZJan>will,  Ger. 
•tiollen,  Lat.  wlo,  Gr.  /SovXonai,  Sansk.  uar, 
pa?,  §  212;  mip,  A.-S.  i>n'<7,  Ger.  mit,  Gr.  ^em, 
Sansk.  mi-tlids,  5  '254  ;  /'/rf>with,  Goth.r;'/)ra, 
Ger.  wider,  5  254;  /w.s,  see  puk,  verse  39; 
etdita,  judge,  judgment,  Grimm  says  from 
stabs,  A.-S.  Bt»/>staff,  Ger.  sto&,  and  so 
staff-bearer;  jah,  verse  3S;  pdide,  A.-S.  p<M, 
Ger.  />/<?iY,  Gr.  /3arrn,  a  borrowed  word,  akin 
to  />iM>  weeds,  O.  II.  G.  «<J«;  tunec-e,  -an, 
f.,  from  Lat.  tunica  ;  peina,  verse  39;  niman, 
A.-S.  »n'ma«>nini,  tier,  luhmcn,  take,  5  166; 


«/-,  A.-S.  o/->off,  of,  Ger.  ab-;  letan,  A.-S. 
l£tan~>\et,  Ger.  lassen;  imma,  verse  39;  jaft, 
verBe  38 ;  vastja,  Lat.  vest-is,  vest,  Gr.  £<r0ri?, 
A.-S.  verb  />erfan>wear  (*>>•,  5  41) ;  psefels, 
better  pefels<^pefan,  weave. 

41.  And  if  any-one-who-ever  thee  need  rest 
one,  go  ivith  him  two.  ana-ndupjdi,  ana, 
verse  45,  ndupjan,  A.-S.  n{/dan> need,  Ger. 
wofft;  ge-ni/t'<^gc-nj/dan,  compel,  inflection, 
§§  170,  192;  rasta,  A.-S.  rcste>rest,  Ger.  rasf, 
resting-place,  mile;  /)i>«en(f>thousand,  Ger. 
tausend,  Goth,  pusundi,  §  139;  ste/ie,  s,  m.> 
step;  ama,  A.-S.  an  >  one,  an,  a,  Ger.  ri», 
Gr.  ev-os,  Lat.  un-us,  §  139 ;  gaogdis,  A.-S.  grtf 
>go,  Ger.  rje/jerc,  §  213;  tvos,  A.-S.  f/>a>two, 
Ger.  Zit'e?',  §  139. 

42.  7%-the-one  bidding  thee  give,  and  from- 
the-one  willing  of  thee  to-take-a-\oan  self  not 
wend.  Bid-jandin,  p.  pr.  bidjan,  A.-S.  biddan 
>bid  (ask),  Ger.  bitten;  gib-dis,  A.-S.  <7?/an 
>give,  Ger.  gcben;  s;/?e>sell ;  leihvan,  A.-S. 
lihan,  Ger.  lei  hen  >/$«>  loan  ;  borgian^> 
borrow,  Ger.  borgen,  to  give  on  boroice,  se- 
curity <  beorgan  >  bury,  secure  ;  sfs,  dative 
of  seina,  A.-S.  .s?'n,  Ger.  s?p/i,  self,  §  131 ;  ms'- 
vand'jais,  Ger.  abwenden,  us-,  A.-S.  or-,  Ger. 
»/■-,  away,  raniljini,  verse  39;  pijrnan,  imp. 
pyrnde,  p.  p.  pyrned,  conj.  6,  warn  off,  repel, 
deny,  akin  to  parnian,  Ger.  iramen,  warn. 

43.  Ilear-did-ye  ttaat-wfttc%  queth-en  is,  fc?- 
Friend  nighest  thine,  n;irf  be-foe  fiend  thine. 
ffdus'idid'up  —ist,  verse  3S ;  fri-jos,  A.-S. 
fredgan,  Ger.  freien,  love,  kiss,  woo,  Sansk. 
/.n',  Gr.  7rpu-or,  hence  frednd >  friend,  Ger. 
freund,  p.  pr.  ;  hi/an,  Goth.  Uuba7i,  Ger. 
lieben,  Lat.  JMfeef,  h'6e(,  Gr.  AiV-Top.ai,  Sansk. 
Jm6A  ;  )<«/(-,  A.-S.  nih-stan,  nextan,  Ger.  lu'ihst, 


THE  GOSPELS. 


11 


cped'en  paes,  Lufa  pinne  nextan, 
aud  hata  pinne  fe6nd  : 

44.  Sodlice  ic  secge  eop,  Lufiad 
eopre  fy  ml,  and  d6d  pel  para  pe 
eup  yfel  Odd,  and  gebidd'ad  [for 
eopre  ehteras  and]  taMendum 
eop; 

45.  past  ge  sin  eopres  Freder 
beam  pe  on  heofonum  ys,  se  pe 
ded  pret  hys  sunne  up  aspringd' 
ofer  pa  go  dan  and  ofer  pa  yfelan, 
and  he  L*et  rinan  ofer  pa  riht'- 
pis'an  and  ofer  pa  un'rihtpisan. 


ist,  Frijos  nehvundjan  peinana, 
jah  fiais  fiand  peinana : 

44.  appan  ik  kvipa  izvis,  Fri- 
jop  fijands  izvarans  [piupjaip 
pans  vrikandans  izvis]  vaila  tau- 
jaip  paim  hatjandam  izvis,  jah 
bidjaip  bi  pans  us'priut'andans 
izvis ; 

45.  ei  vairpaip  sunjus  attins 
izvaris  pis  in  himinam,  unte  smi- 
non  seina  ur'rann'eip  ana  ubilans 
jali  godans,  jah  rigneip  ana  ga- 
raiht'ans  jah  ana  in'vind'ans. 


nearest:  fidia,  hate, fijan,  A.-S.  fian,  O.  H.  G. 
fien^>fiand,  A.-S.  /ednd>flend,  Ger.  feind, 
p.  pr.,  hating,  used  as  a  substantive  ;  hat-ian, 
imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -6d,  conj.  6,  hate,  Goth.  Iiatan, 
Ger.  hassen,  perhaps  akin  to  Lat.  odi. 

44.  But -then  I  queth  to -yon,  be -Friend 
fiends  yours,  bless  those  wreaking  o?i-you, 
well  do  to-them  hating  you,  and  bid  by  those 
out-thrusting  you.  ap-pan,  Lat.  at,  but,  see 
verse  39  and  §  20i,  -pan,  demons,  particle,  § 
262  ,■  piupjaip — izvis,  eiXufe'iTe  tow  kqtqpu- 
ncvovs  v/ias,  is  omitted  in  the  Latin,  and  so 
in  the  Anglo-Saxon  ;  piupjan,  do  good,  bless 
<Cpitip,  good,  not  in  other  tongues,  root  piv, 
grow,  akin  to  A.-S.  pebp,  pipe,  boy.  servant ; 
pans,  ace.  plnr.  of  demons.,  §§  104,  107 ; 
vrikandans,  cursing,  vrihan,  A.-S.  precan^> 
wreak,  Ger.  rdehen;  v&ila,  A.-S.  pel^>  well, 
Ger.  wohl;  tdu-jdip,  A.-S.  tapian^>ta.\v,  Ger. 
zauen,  make,  equip,  do,  a  kindred  stem  to 
don  >  do,  Ger.  thun,  Gr.  #e,  ri-Ori-fu,  Sansk. 
dhd ;  pdim,  dat.  plur.,  A.-S.  pdm^>them,  Ger. 
dem;  hatjandam,  verse  43 ;  biddan,  verse  42  j 
us'priut'-andans,  p.  pr.,  us-,  verse  42,  priutan, 
A.-S.  preotan,  Ger.  ver-dricssen,  Lat.  trudo, 
extrude;  ehtere,  s,  m., persecutor;  tsblendum, 
p.  pr.,  tstl-an,  imp.  -de,  p.  p.  -ed,  couj.  6,  speak 
evil,  akin  to  Gothic  taljan,  A.-S.  tellan^>te\\, 
Ger.  zdhlen,  tale,  tally. 

45.  That  you-may-worth  sons  of-Father 
your  the-one  iu  heavens,  since  sun  his  up- 
runneth  on  evil  and  good,  and  /ic-raineth  on 
righteous  a?id  on  in-wound.  Ei,  that,  if, 
pronominal,  probably  from  relative  ja,  and 
so  akin  to  Gr.  ei',  Lat.  s-i,  §  262 ;  vdirp-dip, 
A.-S.  peordan>0.  E.  worth,  be,  Ger.  werden; 
sunus,  A.-S.  S!»m>son,  Ger.  so/in,  Gr.  i/-<6r, 
Sansk.  su-nus<^su,  bear  j  &«ir/i>baim,  Goth. 


6ar»<Goth.  bairan,  A.-S.  &era«>bear,  Ger. 
ge-bdhren,  Lat.  /cro,  Gr.  cpfrpw,  Sansk.  6£- 
bhar-mi ;  attins,  father,  O.  H.  G.  atto,  Ger. 
child-speech  ette,  Sansk.,  Gr.,  Lat.  atta,  sim- 
ilar words  far  and  wide  beyond  the  Indo- 
European  tongues,  so  as  to  suggest  that 
they  are  interjectional.  The  Unguals  in  this 
use  are  as  common  as  the  labials  pd-pd, 
ab-bd,  md-md ;  «a-tf<2>Eugl.  dad,"  is  wide- 
spread; pis,  genitive  of  article,  verse  39,  ? 
104 ;  in,  A.-S.  in  >  in,  Ger.  ein,  Lat.  iu,  Gr. 
en,  Sansk.  and,  §  254;  himinam,  plur.  dat.  of 
himins,  declined  as  in  §  70,  Ger.  himmel,  and 
in  the  other  Teutonic  tongues  except  A.-S., 
from  root  him,  cover,  and  so  analogous  to 
Low  Ger.,  O.  Sax.,  A.-S.,  heofon  >  heaven, 
root  7i?'b> heave;  unte,  O.  II.  G.  unza,  unto, 
until,  since,  compare  und,  verse  3S ;  sunnon 
<Csunn6,  f.,  §  95,  c,  A.-S.  sunne^>  sun,  Ger. 
Sonne ;  sein,  A.-S.  sin,  Ger.  sein,  his,  §  132; 
ur'-rann'eip,  wr-  =  tw-,  verse  42,  rannjan, 
cause  to  rain,  rann-eip  =  -jip,  3d  sing.,  §  165, 
t?,  <^rinnan,  imp.  rem,  A.-S.  rwwwm>Tun,  Ger. 
rinnen;  d-spring'an,  couj.  1  j  «?!<i,  A.-S.  an, 
ow>on,  Ger.  an,  Gr.  ai/n,  Lat.  an-,  Sansk. 
and,  §  254 ;  ubilans,  declension,  5  107,  A.-S. 
I/,/Wa«>evil,  Ger.  iibel;  god-,  A.-S.  g6d>gooc\ 
Ger.  gilt ;  rigneip  <^rignjan,  inflect.,  5  165,  a, 
A.-S.  r£narc>raiu,  Ger.  regen,  Lat.  rigo,  Gr. 
/3pe'x-e<K,  root  vragh,  Sansk.  j  ga-raiht'-ans, 
declension,  5  107,  A.-S.  riht-pis^> righteous, 
Ger.  rccht,  Lat.  rect-us,  root  r#',  Gr.  opfx-f", 
Lat.  rcg-o,  Goth,  rakjan,  A.-S.  r^«m>reach, 
Ger.  rcichen  ;  in'-vind'-ans,  {  107,  to-,  sec 
over  ;  vindan,  A.-S.  pindan  >  wind,  Ger. 
urinden,  twisted,  perverted,  wrong;  un'-riht 
pis,  adj.,  unrighteous. 


12 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


46.  Gyf  ge  sodlice  ba  lutiad 
be  eop  lufiad,  hpylce  mede  hab- 
bad  ge  :  hu.  ne  dod  manful le 
spa  ? 

47.  And  gyf  go  ])aet  an  dod 
btet  ge  eopre  gebrod'ra  pyl- 
cumiad,  hpa3t  do  ge  mare  ?  hit 
ne  dod  hffidene  spa  ? 

48.  Eornostlice  beod  fulfrem'- 
ede,  spa  eoper  heofouliea  Feeder 
is  fulfrem'ed. 


46.  Jabai  auk  frij6J>  bans  fri- 
jondans  izvis  ainans,  hvo  miz- 
duno  habaib  ?  niu  jab  bai  biudu 
bata  samo  taujand  ? 

47.  Jah  jabai  goleib  bans  fri- 
jonds  izvarans  batainei,  hve  ma- 
nagizo  taujib  ?  niu  jab  motarjos 
bata  samo  taujand  ? 

48.  Sijaib  nu  jus  fullatojai,  sva- 
sve atta  izvar  sa  in  biminam  ful- 
latojis  ist. 


46.  If  eke  you-be-Mend  those  oe-friending 
you  ai-one,  what  mede  have-!/o«  ?  Do-not 
they  also  of-the-dntch  that  same  do  ?  duk, 
A.-S.  edc  >  eke,  Ger.  auch,  §  254  ;  frijbp, 
verse  43,  inflect.,  §  1G5,  d;  ainans,  ace.  pi., 
verse  41 ;  hvo,  verse  39  ;  hpylc<Jipd-llc,  Ger. 
welch,  which,  §  135  ;  mizd-ono,  gen.  pi.  of 
mizdo,  decline,  §  95,  A.-S.  meord,  Gr,  /u.o-0-or, 
akin  to  A.-S.  m&f,  e,  f.  >meed,  Ger.  miethc; 
habdip,  inflect,  §  170,  A.-S.  habbad,  have, Ger. 
haben,  akin  to  Lat.  habco ;  ni-u,  A.-S.  ne,  not, 
verse  39,  hit  ne,  emphatic  interrog.,  §§  252, 
397;  p&i,  they,  §  104;  piudb,  gen.  plur.  < 
piuda,  declens.,  §  88,  A.-S.  pedd>0.  Engl, 
thede,  people,  O.  H.  G.  diota,  akin  to  A.-S. 
peodisc,  people,  Ger.  dcutsch^Dutch ;  man- 
ful, adj.,  sinful,  man,  sin,  akin  to  mxnc^> 
mean,  Goth,  ga-mdins,  Ger.  ge-mein,  common, 
/i(7>full,  Goth,  fulls,  Ger.  voll,  Gr.  irXecK, 
Lat.  ple-nus,  Sansk.  pur,  §  229 ;  samo,  A.-S. 
s<imc>same,  O.  H.  G.  samo,  Lat.  sim-ilis,  Gr. 
6/jl-os,  Sansk.  sam-as,  see  sar>i-,  §  254 ;  epd,  § 
252 ;  taujand,  3d  plur.,  inflect.,  §  165,  verse  44. 

47.  And  if  you-greet  those  friends  yours 
that-«?-oue,  what  more  do-j/e  ?  Do-not  also 
meters  that  same  do  ?  goleip,  goljan,  greet, 
akin  to  A.-S.  gdl  >  O.  Engl,  gole,  glad,  Ger. 


geil,  Goth,  gdiljan,  rejoice,  and  perhaps  to 
A.-S.  galan^>  -gale,  nightin-gale,  Ger.  gellcn, 
yell,  cry  ;  pyl-cumian,  imp.  -ode,  p.  p.  -6d, 
conj.  6,  Ger.  wiUkommen,'we\corae<^pil-euma1 
a  wished-for  comer,  pillan,  verse  40,  cuman 
>come,  Goth,  kviman,  Ger.  kommen,  Sautk. 
gd^>gvdy>va,  Lat.  ve-nio,  /3a,  Gr.  e-/3*i-v,  par- 
asitic v  and  Grimm's  law,  §  33  ;  managizd, 
comp.  of  manags,  much,  many,  A.-S.  maneg 
>  many,  Ger.  manch,  comparative  endings, 
§  123,  a;  mare > more,  Goth,  mdiza,  Ger. 
onchr,  Lat.  major,  Gr.  /uei'Cui/.  Sansk.  rndhi- 
jas  (§  123,  a);  motarjos  <wofa,  Ger.  maut, 
tax,  Grimm  says  akin  to  m^tfe,  verse  46  ; 
h&den  >  heathen,  Goth.  I.dipnb,  Ger.  heiden 
<A.-S.  /i«rf>  heath,  Goth,  hdipi,  Ger.  Tiei'dV, 
dwellers  on  the  heath,  compare  pagan  <? 
pagauus. 

48.  ZJe  now  you  full-done,  so-so  Father  you* 
the  in  heavens  full-done  is.  sijdip,  2d  plur., 
pres.  subj.  of  the  verb  to  be,  A.-S.  sin,  §5 
213,  170;  nu,  A.-S.  7Ji<>now,  Ger.  nu-n,  Gr. 
hi),  Lat.  nunc,  Sansk.  nu,  §  252;  jus,  §  130; 
fulla-tbjdi,  fulls,  verse  46,  (6?'<ii,  do,  akin  to 
tdu-jan,  verse  44;  svasve,  A.-S.  spd  >  so, 
Ger.  so,  §  252 ;  sa,  A.-S.  se,  Sansk.  sa,  Gr.  6, 
article,  §  104. 


9.  The   Lord's   Prayer   in   Gothic. 

Matthew,  vi.,  9-13.— A tta  unsar  pu  in  himinam,Veihndi  namo  pcin.  Kvimdi  piwlinas- 
sus  peins.  Vairpdi  vilja  peins,  sve  in  himina  jah  ana  airpdi.  Hhhf  unsarana  paria 
sintcinan  gif  una  himma  daga.  Jah  ajlet'  una  patei  skulans  sijdima,  svasve  jah  vcis 
u fief  am  pdim  skulam  unsardim.  Jah  ni  briggdis  una  in  frdistubnjdi,  ak  Idusei  tins  af 
pamma  ubilin;  unte  peina  ist  piudawjardi  jah  mahts  jah  vulpus  in  divins.    Amen. 


The  next  part  of  the  Reader  is  prepared  on  a  plan  somewhat 
like  that  proposed  by  Thomas  Jefferson  to  the  University  of 
Virginia.  Facing  each  page  of  Anglo-Saxon  will  be  found  its 
counterpart  in  a  sort  of  English.  Each  word  is  changed  into 
the  form  which  it  took  when  the  inflections  weakened  and  it 
became  English.  Many  are  long  since  obsolete.  Such  are  ex- 
plained in  the  foot-notes.  A  good  deal  of  knowledge  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  and  of  the  growth  of  English  may  be  gained  very  fast 
and  very  easily  by  such  apparatus. 

In  the  translation,  words  in  italics  are  not  of  the  same  root  as 
the  Anglo-Saxon  which  they  represent,  or  are  added. 

In  the  foot-notes — 

(Ch.)  means  that  the  word  before  it  is  in  Chaucer. 

(H.)  Halliweli's  Dictionary  of  Archaic  and  Provincial  Words. 

(P.  P.)  Piers  Ploughman. 

(S.)  Stratmann,  Dictionary  of  the  English  of  the  13th,  14th, 
and  15th  Centuries. 

(Wycl.)  Wycliffe. 

(?)  not  found  by  me  as  yet. 

When  there  is  no  sign  of  this  sort  the  word  is  in  Webster's 
Dictionary.  Look  for  parts  of  compounds ;  especially  drop  i-, 
be-,  and  the  like.  If  the  proper  meaning  is  not  seen  in  Webster, 
look  at  what  he  says  in  the  etymology,  or  look  at  the  Vocabulary 
of  this  Reader. 

Two  pages  of  poetry  (p.  52*,  53*)  are  prepared  in  the  same 
way. 


I 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS. 


1.  Teacher  and  Scholar. 
The  learner  saith : 

We  childei1  bid2  thee,  O  lo  lore-master,  that  thou  teach  us  to-speak  in 
Latin  i-rerd3  rightly,  forthat*  un-i-lered5  we  are,  and  i-wemrnedly6 
we  speak. 

The  love-master  answereth : 

What  will  ye  speak  ? 

S.  What  reck  we  what  we  speak,  but7  it  right  speech  be, 
and  hekooye-full,  not  idle  or  frakel8  ? 

T.  Will  ye  be  (be-)swinged  on  learning  ? 

S.  Liefer9  is  to-us  to-be  (be-)swinged  for  lore,  than  it  ne10  to-ken; 
ac11  we  wit  thee  bile-whit12  to-be,  and  to-nill13  (on-bi-)lead1*  swingels15  on-us, 
but16  thou  be  to-i-needed17  from  us. 

T.  I  ax18  thee,  what  speakest  thou  ?    What  hast  thou  of  work  ? 

S.  I  am  monk,  and  I  sing  each  day  seven  tides19  mid20  i- 
bro thers,  and  I  am  busied  in  reading  and  in  song,  ac11  though- 
whether21  I  would  between  learn  to-speak  in  Latin  i-rerd3. 

T.  What  ken  these  thy  i-feres22  ? 

S.  Some  are  earthlings23,  some  shepherds,  some  oxherds, 
some  eke2*  so-like25  hunters,  some  fishers,  some  fowlers,  some  chap- 
men26, some  shoe-wrights,  some  salters,  some  bakers. 


2.  Teacher  and  Ploughman. 

T.  What  sayest  thou,  earthling23,  how  bi-goest27  thou  work  thine? 

PI.  O  lo,  lief28  lord,  thraly29  I  derve30;  I  go  out  on  day-red31, 
thewing32  oxen  to  field,  and  yoke  hem33  to  sull34 ;  nis3i  it  so  stark35 
winter  that  I  dare  lout37  at  home  for  awe  of  lord  mine  ;  ac11 
yoked39  oxen39,  and  i-fastened39  share39  and  coulter  mid20  the 
sull3*,  each  day  I  shall  ear38  full  acre  or  more. 

i  children  (Ch.).  2pray.  3  language  (II.).  "because.  5 unlearned  (S.).  6 corruptly ;  teem, 
a  spot.  7  if  only.  8vile(S.).  s  pieasanter.  '"not.  ubut(S.).  '=  gentle  (S.).  >3  not  wish. 
'*  iuilict  (?).  15  blows.  i« unless,  "compelled  (8.).  19ask.  I9  times.  =°  with  (P.  P.).  "wheth- 
er or  no,  notwithstanding.  »» comrades  (S.).  M  ploughmen.  !*also.  IS  likewise.  "  mer- 
chants. "  practisest  (II.).  =s  dear.  29  hard  (II.)  so  toil  (S.).  31  dawn  (S.).  3- driving  (S.). 
33  'em,  them  (Ch.).  3*  plow.  3s  is  not.  36  severe.  37  loiter,  lurk  (Cb.,  P.P.).  38  plough. 
80  dative  absolute,  {  304,  d. 


DIALOGUES   OF   CALLINGS. 


1.   Teacher   and   Scholar. 
Se  leornere  seged: 
Pe  cildru  biddad  be,  eala  lareop,  pset  bu  t&ce  us  sprecan  on 
Ledene  gereorde  rihte,  forbam  ungelaarede  pe  sindon,  and  ge- 
pemmedlice  pe  sprecad. 

Se  lareop  andsperad: 
Hpret  pille  ge  sprecan  ? 

Le.  Hpaet  rece  pe  hpaet  pe  sprecan,  butan  hit  riht  spraac  si, 
and  behefe,  noes  idel  odde  fracod  ? 

Lp.  Pille  ge  been  bespungen  on  leornunge  ? 

Le.  Leofre  is  us  beon  bespungen  for  lare,  baBime  hit  ne  cunnan  ; 
ac  pe  piton  be  bilepitne  pesan  and  nellan  onbel&dan  spingla  tis, 
butan  pu  beo  to-gen}rded  fram  us. 

Lp.  Ic  axie  be,  hpoet  spriest  bu?     Hpast  hsefst  bu  peorces? 

Le.  Ic  eom  munuc,  and  ic  singe  relce  da?g  seofon  tida  mid  ge- 
brudrum,  and  ic  eom  bysgod  on  r&dinge  and  on  sange ;  ac  beah- 
hpsedere  ic  polde  betpeonan  leornian  sprecan  on  Ledene  ge- 
reorde. 

Lp.  Hpaet  cunnon  pas  bine  geferan  ? 

Le.  Sume  sind  yrdlingas,  sume  sceaphirdas,  sume  oxanhirdas, 
same  eac  spylce  huntan,  sume  fisceras,  sume  fugeleras,  sume  cyp- 
men,  sume  sceu-pyrlitan,  sume  sealteras,  sume  baeceras. 


2.  Teacher  and   Ploughman. 

Lp.  Hpaet  segst  bu,  yrdling,  hu  beg&st  bu  peorc  bin  ? 

Y.  Eala,  leuf  hlaford,  bearle  ic  deorfe ;  ic  ga  ut  on  dsegred, 
bj'pende  oxan  to  felda,  and  geocie  hi  to  sulh ;  nis  hit  spa  stearc 
pinter,  baet  ic  durrc  lutian  aet  ham  for  ege  hlafordes  mines;  ac 
geocodum  oxum,  and  gefsestn6dum  sceare  and  cultre  mid  basre 
sulh,  aelce  daeg  ic  sceal  erian  fulne  ascer  odde  mare. 


14  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER 

Lp.  Hoefst  pti  amigne  geferan? 

Y.  Ic  hrebbe  simme  cnapan  hypendne  oxan  mid  gadisene,  pe 
eac  spylce  ntl  has  is  for  cyle  and  hreame. 

Lp.  Hpast  mare  dest  pti  on  daeg  ? 

Y.  Gepislice  pamne  mare  ic  do.  Ic  sceal  fyllan  binnan  oxena 
mid  hige,  and  pseterian  hi,  and  scearn  heora  beran  tit. 

Lp.  Hig !  hig !     Micel  gedeorf  is  hit ! 

Y.  Gea,  leof,  micel  gedeorf  hit  is,  forpam  ic  neom  freo. 


3.   Teachek   and   Shepherd. 

Lp.  Hpset  segst  pti,  sceaphirde?     Hsefst  pti  amig  gedeorf? 

S.  Gea,  leof,  ic  hsebbe ;  on  forepeardne  morgen  ic  drife  sceap 
mine  to  heora  Isese,  and  stande  ofer  hi  on  hate  and  on  cj'le  mid 
hundum,  by  la3s  pulfas  forspelgen  hi,  and  ic  ongean  l&de  hi  to 
heora  loca,  and  melee  hi  tpeopa  on  dseg,  and  loca  heora  ic  hebbe 
p&rto,  and  cese  and  buteran  ic  do,  and  ic  eom  getiype  hlaforde 


4.   Teacher   and   Oxherd. 


Lp.  Eala,  oxanhirde,  hpret  pyrcst  pti  ? 

O.  Eala,  hlaford  min,  micel  ic  gedeorfe :  psenne  se  yrdling  un- 
scend  pa  oxan,  ic  l&de  hi  to  laese,  and  ealle  niht  ic  stande  ofer  hi 
paciende  for  peofum,  and  eft  on  jermergen  ic  betffice  hi  para  yrd- 
linge  pel  gefylde  and  gepseter&de. 

Lp.  Is  pes  of  pinum  geferum  ? 

O.  Gea,  he  is. 


5.  Teacher   and   Hunter. 

Lp.  Canst  pti  amig  ping  ? 

H.  Anne  crseft  ic  can. 

Lp.  Hpilcne? 

II.  Ilnnta  ic  eom. 

Lp.  Hpa?s? 

H.  Cyninges. 

Lp.  Ilti  begabst  pti  croeft  pinne? 

H.  Ic  brede  me  max,  and  sette  hi  on  stupe  gehaepre,  and  ge- 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS. 


■14 


T.  Hast  thou  any  i-fere1  ? 

PL  I  have  some2  knave3  thewing4  oxen  with  gad-iron,  that 
eke5  so-likcs  now  hoarse  is  for  chill  and  ream7. 

T.  What  more  doest  thou  a8  day? 

PI.  I-wis9  then  more  I  do.  I  shall  fill  bins  of  oxen 
mid10  hay,  and  water  hem11,  and  shera  here12  bear  out. 

T.  Hi !  hi !     Much  derf 13  is  it ! 

PI.  Yea,  lief14,  much  derf13  it  is,  forthat15  I  nam16  free. 


3.  TEACnER    AND    SHEPHERD. 


T.  What  sayest  thou,  shepherd?     Hast  thou  any  derf13  ? 

S.  Yea,  lief14,  I  have ;  on  forward17  morning  I  drive  sheep 
mine  to  here12  lease18,  and  stand  over  hem11  on  heat  and  on  chill  mid10 
hounds,  the  less19  wolves  for-swallow20  hem11,  and  I  again  lead  hem11  to 
here12  locks,  and  milk  hem11  twice  a8  day,  and  locks  here12  I  heave 
thereto21,  and  cheese  and  butter  I  do22,  and  I  am  true  to-lord  mine. 


4.  Teacher   and   Oxherd. 


T.  Oh,  lo,  oxherd,  what  workest  thou  ? 

O.  Oh,  lo,  lord  mine,  much  I  derve13:  then23  the  earthling24  unsheneth25 
the  oxen,  I  lead  hem11  to  lease18,  and  all  night  I  stand  over  hem11 
watching  for  thieves,  and  after  on  ere-morning1 7 1  beteach26  hem11  to-the 
earthling24  well  i-filled  and  i-watered. 

T.  Is  this  of  thy  i-feres1  ? 

O.  Yea,  he  is. 


5.  Teacher  and  Hunter. 
T.  Kenst  thou  any  thing  ? 
H.  One  craft  I  ken. 
T.  Which? 
H.  Hunter  I  am. 
T.  Whose? 
H.  King's. 

T.  How  bi-goest£7  thou  craft  thine  ? 
H.  I  braid  me   meshes,  and  set  hem11  on   a   stow39  i-happy",  and 

1  fere,  comrade.  =  a.  3  boy.  *  driving  (S.).  5  also.  6  likewise.  7.  shouting  (S.).  8  on. 
»  certainly,  I  wis.  '»  with  (Ch.).  "  them  (Ch.).  »2  their  (Ch.).  «  toil  (S.).  i*  dear,  sir. 
■5  because.  1!  am  not  (Ch.).  n  early,  is  Jeasow,  pasture.  19  less  for  that,  lest.  20  for-, 
Germ,  ver-,  S  254,  2  (S.).  21  also  I  move  tbeir  folds.  "make.  23  when.  2l  ploughman. 
»  unyokes  (?).    2S  assign  (Ch.).    «  practice  (Ch.).    =s  piace  (g.).    m  fit. 

B 


15*  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

i-tyhtl  hounds  mine,  that  wild-deer2  hi3  egg*,  till-that-that  hi'  come  to 
the  nets  un-fore-show-edly5,  that  hi3  so  be  be-grined6,  and  I 
off-slay  hem7  on8  the  meshes. 

T.  Ne9  canst  thou  hunt  but  mid10  nets? 

H.  Yea,  but11  nets  hunt  I  may. 

T.  How? 

H.  Mid10  swift  hounds  I  be-take12  wild-deer.2 

T.  Which  wild-deer2  swithest13  i-fangest!*  thou? 

H.  I  i-fang14  harts,  and  boars,  and  roebucks,  and  roes,  and  whilom 
hares. 

T.  Wert  thou  to  day  on  hunting  ? 

H.  I  nas15,  forthat'6  Sunday  is,  ac17  yester  day  I  was  on 
hunting. 

T.  What  i-latchedst19  thou  ? 

H.  Twain  harts  and  one  boar. 

T.  How  i-fangest14  thou  hem7  ? 

H.  Harts  I  i-fang14  on8  nets,  and  boar  I  off-slew. 

T.  How  wert  thou  dursty19  to-off-stick  boar? 

H.  Hounds  (be-)  drove  him  to  me,  and  I  there,  to-gainst20  standing, 
ferly21  off-stuck  him. 

T.  Swithy22  thristy23  thou  wert  then  ? 

H.  Ne9  shall  hunter  fright-full  be,  forthat16  mis-like24  wild-deer2  won15 
in  woods. 

T.  What  dost  thou  by26  thy  hunting  ? 

H.  I  sell27  to-king  so-what-so28  I  i-fo14,  forthat16  I  am  hunter 
his. 

T.  What  selleth37  he  thee  ? 

H.  He  shrouds29  me  well  and  feeds,  and  whilom  he  selleth27  me 
horse  or  badge30,  that  the  more  lustily  craft  mine  I  be-go31. 


6.  Teacher  and  Fisher. 
T.  Which  craft  kenst  thou  ? 
F.  I  am  fisher. 

T.  What  (be-)gettest  thou  of  thy  craft  ? 
F.  Bi-live32,  and  shroud29,  and  fee33. 
T.  How  i-fxngst14  thou  fishes  ? 

F.  I  a-sty34  my  ship,  and  werp35  meshes  mine  on8  ae36,  and  angle 
I  werp35  and  spirt-??c£37,  and  so-what-so28  hi3  i-haft38, 1  nim39. 
T.  What  if  it  unclean  fishes  be  ? 

i  educate,  train  (S.).  3  beasts.  3  they  (P.  P.).  *  pursue.  5  unexpectedly.  6  taken  in  a 
(trin,  or  snare.  7  them  (Ch.).  8in.  9  not.  10  with  (Ch.).  "without.  12  catch.  13  most 
(Cli.).  I4take(S.).  15  was  not  (Ch.).  >6  because.  "  but  (P.  P.).  ^  took.  '9  daring  (S.). 
ao  against  (?).  al suddenly  (S.).  Mvery(Cta.).  s3bold  (Orm.).  -4  unlike,  various,  "live. 
3"  with.  27  give.  28  whatsoever.  :9  clothes.  30  ring,  bracelet  31  practice  (Ch.).  3J  vict- 
uals (P.  P.).  TS  money.  34  mount.  3S  throw  (S.).  36  water,  river  (S.).  37  fishing-net  (II.). 
»<*  catch  (?).    35  take. 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  15 

tyhte  hundas  mine,  bast  pildeor  hi  ehtan,  6<l-b8et-be  hi  cuman  to 
bam  nettum  unforesceapodlice,  ]>a?t  lii  spa  beon  begi'inode,  and  ic 
ofslea  hi  on  bam  niaxnin. 

Lp.  Ne  canst  bu  huntian  butan  raid  nettum? 

H.  Gea,  butan  nettum  huntian  ic  mseg. 

Lp.  Hu? 

H.  Mid  spiftum  hundum  ic  betasce  pildeor. 

Lp.  Hpilce  pildeor  spidost  gefehst  bu  ? 

H.  Ic  gefo  heortas,  and  baras,  and  ran,  and  rasgan,  and  hpilon 
haran. 

Lp.  Paare  bu  to  daag  on  huntnode  ? 

H.  Ic  na3s,  forbarn  sunnan  daeg  is,  ac  gystran  da3g  ic  pass  on 
huntunge. 

Lp.  Hpaat  gelaahtest  bu? 

H.  Tpegen  heortas  and  anne  bar. 

Lp.  Hu  gefenge  bu  hi  ? 

II.  Heortas  ic  gefeng  on  nettum,  and  bar  ic  ofsloh. 

Lp.  HA  pare  bu  dyrstig  ofstician  bar? 

II.  Hundas  bedrifon  hine  to  me,  and  ic  basr,  togeanes  stan- 
dende,  fi&rlice  ofsticode  hine. 

Lp.  Spide  briste  bu  paare  ba. 

H.  Ne  sceal  hunta  forhtful  pesan,  forbarn  mislice  pildeor  pu- 
niad  on  pudum. 

Lp.  Hpaet  dest  bu  be  binre  huntunge? 

H.  Ic  sylle  cyninge  spa-hpoet-spa  ic  gefo,  forbam  ic  eom  hunta 
his. 

Lp.  Hpset  syld  he  be? 

H.  He  scryt  me  pel  and  fet,  and  hpilum  he  syld  me  hors  odde 
beah,  baet  by  lustlicor  crasft  minne  ic  begange. 


6.  Teacher  and  Fisher. 

Lp.  Hpilcne  crreft  canst  bu? 
F.  Ic  eom  fiscere. 

Lp.  Hpa3t  begytst  bu  of  btnura  crsefte  ? 
F.  Bigleofan,  and  scrud,  and  feoh. 
Lp.  Hu  gefehst  bu  fiscas  ? 

F.  Ic  astige  mln  scip,  and  peorpe  max  mine  on  ea,  and  angel 
ic  peorpe  and  spyrtan,  and  spa-hpset-spa  hi  gehasftad,  ic  genime. 
Lp.  Hpa-t  gif  hit  unchene  fiscas  beod? 


Iq  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

F.  Ic  peorpe  pa  unclaman  tit,  aud  genirae  me  clamc  to  mete. 

Lp.  Hp&r  c}rpst  J>u  fiscas  pine? 

F.  On  ceastre. 

Lp.  Hpa  bygd  hi  ? 

F.  Ceasterpare.  Ic  ne  mreg  spa  fela  gefon  spa-fela-spi  ic 
mreg  gesyllan. 

Lp.  Hpilce  fiscas  getehst  bu  ? 

F.  ^las  and  bacodas,  mynas  and  &lepu.tan,  sceotan  and  lam- 
predan,  and  spti-hpylce-spa  on  paBtere  spimmad. 

Lp.  For  hp5r  ne  fiscast  pil  on  sse? 

F.  Hpilum  ic  do,  ac  seldon,  forpam  micel  repet  me  is  to  sze. 

Lp.  Hpajt  fehst  b-u  on  see  ? 

F.  Ha3iingas  and  leaxas,  merespin  and  styrian,  ostran  and  crab- 
ban,  musclan,  pinepinclan,  s&coccas,  fagc,  and  floe,  and  lopystran, 
and  fela  spilces. 

Lp.  Pilt  ])u  fon  sumue  hpael? 

F.  Nic. 

Lp.  For  hpj'  ? 

F.  Forpam  plihtlic  bing  hit  is  gefon  bpasl.  Gebeorhlicre  is  me 
faran  to  ea  mid  scipe  minum,  J>aenne  faran  mid  manigum  scipum 
on  huntunge  hranes. 

Lp.  For  hpy  spa? 

F.  Forpam  leofre  is  me  gefon  fisc  pa?ne  ic  maeg  ofslean,  bsenne 
be  na  beet  an  me,  ac  eac  spilce  mine  geferan  mid  ane  siege  he 
mseg  besencan  odde  gecpylman. 

Lp.  And  beah,  manige  gefud  hpailas,  and  retberstad  frecnessa, 
and  micelne  sceat  panon  begitad. 

F.  Sod  bu  segst,  ac  ic  ne  gepristige  for  modes  mines  nyte- 
nysse. 


7.  Teacher,  Fowler,  and  Hunter. 

Lp.  Upset  segst  bu,  fugelere  ?     Hu  bespicst  bil  fugelas? 

Fug.  On  fela  pisena  ic  bespice  fugelas ;  hpilum  mid  nettum, 
hpilum  mid  grinuiu,  lipilum  mid  lime,  hpilum  mid  hpistlunge, 
hpilum  mid  hafoce,  hpilum  mid  treppan. 

Lp.  Hsefstbtihafoc? 

Fug.  Ic  haebbe. 

Lp.  Canst  bu  temian  hi  ? 

Fug.  Gea,  ic  can.  Hprct  sceoldon  hi  me,  butan  ic  cMe  temian 
hi? 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS. 


*16 


F.  I  werp1  the  unclean  out,  and  i-nim2  me  clean  to5  meat. 

T.  Where  chopst*  thou  fishes  thine  ? 

F.  On  Chester5. 

T.  Who  buycth  hem6  ? 

F.  Chester-were7.     I  ne9  may  so  fele9  i-fon10  so-fele-so9 1  may  i-sell. 

T.  Which  fishes  i-fangst10  thou? 

F.  Eels  and  haked11,  minnows  and  eel-pouts,  shot12  and  lam- 
preys, and  so-which-so13  on  water  swimmeth. 

T.  For  why  ne8  fishest  thou  on  sea  ? 

F.  Whilom  I  do,  ac14  seldom,  forthat15  much  rowing  to-me  is  to  sea. 

T.  What  fangst10  thou  on  sea  ? 

F.  Herrings  and  laxes16,  mere-swine17  and  sturgeons,  oysters  and  crabs, 
muscles,  pinewincles,  sea-cockles,  fadge,  and  flowks,  and  lobsters, 
and  fele9  of  such. 

T.  Wilt  thou  fon10  some  whale  ? 

F.  Not  I. 

T.  For  why? 

F.  Forthat  plightly18  thing  it  is  to-ifon10  whale.  I-burg-lier19  is  to-me 
to-fare20  to  ae21  mid22  ship  mine,  than  to-fare20  mid22  many  ships 
a  hunting  of  grampus. 

T.  For  why  so  ? 

F.  Forthat15  liefer23  is  to-me  to-ifon10  fish  that  I  may  off-slay,  than 
that  no24  that  one24  me,  ac14  eke25  such25  my  i-feres26  mid22  one  sley27  he 
may  (be-)sink  or  i-quell28. 


T.  And  though29  many  i-fo10 
and  much  scot32  thence  (be-)get. 

F.  Sooth  thou  sayest,  ac1*  I 
ne-wit-iness3*. 


whales,    and     at-burst30    frecness31 
ne     thristy33    for     mood's     mine 


7.  Teaceeb,  Fowler,  and   Hunter. 
T.  What  sayest  thou,  fowler?    How  be-swikest35  thou  fowls? 


F.  On     fele9     wise36    I     be-swike35 
whilom     with     grins,    whilom     with 
whilom  with  hawk,  whilom  with  trap. 

T.  Hast  thou  hawk  ? 

F.  I  have. 

T.  Canst  thou  tame  hem6  ? 

F.  Yea,  I   can.     What   should  hi37 


fowls ;     whilom      with      nets, 
lime,   whilom    with    whistling, 


me,  but38  I   could  tame   hem6  ? 


1  throw  (S.).  Uake.  3  as,  for.  *  sell.  5  city ;  compare  West-chester.  6them(Ch.).  'Citi- 
zens; compare  tcere-wolf.  8not.  9  so  many  as.  '"take.  "pike,  "trout.  13  such  as.  ,4but 
(P.P.).    1S  because.     16  salmon.     l7  porpoise,     is  perilous  (?)    19  safer,  iboruwen,  safe  (S.). 

20  g0.   21  river  (S.).   22  with  (Ch.).   23  preferable.   2*  not  only.   25  likewise,  also.  26  comrades. 

21  blow  (S.).    28kill.   29yet.    30  escape  (S.).    3l  danger  (?).    32  money.    33  dare  (compare  adj., 
8.).    34  dullness  (?).    3S  catcb.    3fi  ways.    37  they  (profit)  (P.  P.).    3S  nnleae. 


17*  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

H.  Sell1  me  a  hawk. 

F.  I  sell1  lustliche2  if  thou  sellest1  me  a  swift  hound. 
Which  hawk  wilt  thou  have,  the  more3,  whether-the4  the  less  ? 

H.  Sell1  me  the  more3. 

T.  How  (a-)feeclest  thou  hawks  thine  ? 

F.  Hi5  feed  hem6-selves  and  me  on  winter,  and  on  lent7  I 
let  hem6  (at-)wind8  to  wood,  and  i-nim9  me  birds10  on  harvest, 
and  tame  hem6. 

T.  And  for  why  (for-)lettest  thou  the  i-tamed  (at-)wind9  from  thee  ? 

F.  For-that11  I  nill12  feed  hem6  on  summer,  for-that11  that  hi5  thraly1* 
car. 

T.  And  many  feed  the  i-tamed  over  summer,  that  eft1*  hi° 
may-have  yare15. 

F.  Yea,  so  hi5  do,  ac1G  I  nill12  oth17  that  one18  derve19  over  hem*, 
for-that11  I  can  others,  no20  that  one19,  ac16  eke  so-like  many,  i-fon21. 


T  E  A  C  n  E  It     AND     M  E  K  C  n  A  N  T. 


T.  What  sayest  thou,  monger22  ? 

M.  I  say  that  behoove/^7.  I  am  ye23  to-king,  and  aldermen, 
and  wealthy,  and  all  folks. 

T.  And  how  ? 

M.  I  (a-)sty24  my  ship  mid25  lasts26  mine,  and  row  over  sea-like 
deals57,  and  chop28  my  things,  and  buy  things  dear -worth29,  that  on  this 
land  ne30  be  a-kenned31,  and  I  it  to  i-lead32  you  hither  mid25 
mickle33  plight3*  over  sea,  and  whilom35  forlideness36  I  thole37  mid25  loss 
of-all  things  mine,  uneath38  quick39  at-bursting40. 

T.  Which  things  (i-)leadest32  thou  to-us  ? 

M.  Palls41  and  silks,  dear-worth29  gems,  and  gold,  selcouth42 
reef43  and  wort-i-mang4*,  wine,  and  oil,  elephant's  bone,  and  maslin*5, 
bronze,  and  tin,  sulphur,  and  g^iss,  and  of-the-like  fele*6. 

T.  Wilt  thou  sell  things  thine  here,  all  so47  thou  hem6  i-broughtest  there  ? 

M.  I  nill12.  What  then  me  framed48  i-derf49  mine  ?  Ac16  I 
will  hem6  chop28  here  lovelier50  than  I  buy  there,  that  some 
i-strain51  me  I  may-(be-)get,  thence52  I  me  (a-)feed,  and  my  wife,  and  my 
son. 

1  give.  2  with  pleasure  (S.).  3  larger.  *  or  (S.).  5  they  (P.  P.).  6  'em,  them  (Ch.).  7  spring. 
^  fly  off  (S.).  9take.  10  young.  n  because.  12  will  not.  13  very  much  (H.).  "after.  15  ready, 
trained.  16 but  (P.P.).  >'for(?).  isalone.  i»toil(S.).  20  not  that  only,  but  likewise  also 
many.  21  catch  (S.).  "merchant.  "  both  (?).  =»  ascend.  "  with  (P.  P.).  s«  loads  (Ch.). 
"''parts,  regions.  ae  sell.  29  of  great  worth  (S.).  30  not.  3I  produced,  kinded(S.).  3- bring  to 
(S.).  33  much.  34  danger.  35  sometimes.  36  wreck  (?).  "suffer.  38  not  easily.  3<>  alive.  40  es- 
caping (S.).  41  purple  cloth.  42  seldom  seen,  rare.  43 robes.  ** spices  (?).  45  brass,  "many 
(P.P.).   47atthesamepri«e.   4B profited (S.).  49toil(S.).  "  dearer  (?).  *'gain(S.).  "whence. 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  17 

H.  Syle  me  anno  hafoc. 

Fug.  Ic  sylle  lustlice,  gif  J><1  sylst  me  anne  spiftne  hund. 
Hpilcne  hafoc  pilt  bu.  liabban,  bone  maran,  hpaider  be  bone  laes- 
san  ? 

H.  Syle  me  bone  maran. 

Lp.  I  III  afest  bu  hafoeas  J>fne? 

Fug.  Hi  fedad  hi  selfe  and  me  on  pintra,  and  on  lencten  10 
l&te  hi  retpindan  to  puda,  and  genime  me  briddas  on  haerfeste, 
and  temige  hi. 

Lp.  And  for  hpy  forlffitst  bu  ba  getemedan  aetpindan  fram  be? 

Fug.  Forbam  ic  nolle  fed  an  hi  on  sumera,  forbam  be  hi  bearle 
etad. 

Lp.  And  manige  fedad  ba  getemedan  ofer  sumor,  bast  eft  hi 
habban  gearpe. 

Fug.  Gea,  spa  hi  dod,  ac  ic  nelle  6d  past  an  deorfan  ofer  hi, 
forbam  ic  can  odre,  na  bast  anne,  ac  eac  spilce  manige,  gefon. 


8.  Teacher   and  Merchant. 

Lp.  Hpast  segst  bu,  mangere? 

M.  Ic  secge  bast  behefe  ic  eom  ge  cyninge,  and  ealdormanuum 
and  peligum,  and  eallum  folce. 

Lp.  Andhu? 

M.  Ic  astige  min  scip  mid  hlasstum  minum,  and  rope  ofer  saMice 
daslas,  and  c^'pe  mine  ]s-ing,  and  bycge  bing  deorpyrde,  ba  on  bis- 
sum  lande  ne  beod  acennede,  and  ic  hit  togel&de  eop  hider  mid 
miclum  plihte  ofer  sas,  and  hpilum  forlidenesse  ic  bolie  mid  lyre 
ealra  binga  minra,  uneade  epic  astberstende. 

Lp.  Hpilce  J)ing  gelasdst  bu  Us? 

M.  Pasllas  and  sidan,  deorpyrde  gimmas,  and  gold,  selcu.de 
reaf,  and  pyrtgemang,  pin,  and  ele,  ylpes  ban,  and  rnassling,  asr, 
and  tin,  spefel,  and  glass,  and  bylces  fela. 

Lp.  Pilt  bu  syllan  ping  bine  her,  eal  spa  bil  hi  gebohtest  basr? 

M.  Ic  nelle.  Hpast  basnne  me  fremode  gedeorf  min  ?  Ac  ic 
pille  hi  cypan  her  luflicor  bsenne  ic  gebyege  basr,  past  sum  ge- 
streun  me  ic  begite,  banon  ic  me  afede,  and  min  pif,  and  minne 
sunn. 


18  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

9.   Teacher   and   Shoemaker. 

Lp.  Pu,  sceo-pyrhta,  hpaet  pyrcest  bu  us  nytpyrdnesse? 

S.  Is  pitodlice  craeft  inin  behefe  bearle  eop,  and  neodbearf. 

Lp.  Hu? 

S.  Ic  bycge  hyda,  and  fel,  and  gearcie  hi  mid  craefte  minum, 
and  pyrce  of  him  gescy'  mislices  cynnes  ;  spiftleras,  and  sceos, 
leder-hosan,  and  bntericas,  bridel-J>pangas,  and  geraklu,  and  flaxan, 
and  higdifatu,  spurlederu,  and  hailftra,  pusan,  and  f&telsas,  and 
nan  eoper  nele  oferpintran  butan  minum  craefte. 


10.   Teacher   and   Salter. 


Lp.  Eala,  sealtere,  hpaet  us  fremad  craeft  bin  ? 

Sealt.  Pearle  fremad  craeft  min  eop  eallum :  nan  eoper  blisse 
biycd  on  gereordunge,  odde  mete,  butan  craeft  min  gistlide  him 
bed. 

Lp.  Hu? 

Sealt.  Hpilc  manna  peredura  burhbiycd  mettum  butan  spaecce 
sealtes?  Hpa  gefyld  cleofan  his,  odde  hedernu,  butan  craefte  mi- 
lium? Efne,  butergebpeor  a-lc  and  cy'sgerun  losad  eop,  buton  ic 
liyrde  aetpese  eop,  be  ne  furdon  pyrtum  eoprum,  butan  me, 
brucad. 


11.   Teacher   and   Baker. 


Lp.  Hpaet  segst  bu,  baecere  ?  Hpam  fremad  craeft  bin,  odde 
hpaeder  butan  be  pe  magon  lif  adreogan  ? 

B.  Ge  magon  pitodlice  burh  sum  faec  butan  minum  craefte  lif 
adreogan,  ac  na  lange,  ne  to  pel ;  sodlice  butan  craefte  minum  aelc 
beod  aemtig  bid  gesepen,  and  butan  hlafe  a?lc  mete  to  plaattan  bid 
gehpyrfed.  Ic  heortan  mannes  gestrangie ;  ic  maegen  pera  eom; 
and  furdon  lytlingas  nellad  forbygean  me. 


12.    Teacher  and  Cook. 
Lp.  Hpaet  secgad  pe  be  coce?   hpaeder  pe  beburfon  on  ami- 
gum  craefte  his  ? 

C.  Gif  ge  me  ut-adrifad  fram  eoprum  geierscipe,  ge  etad  pyrta 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  *18 

9.  Teacher    and    Shoemaker. 

T.  Thou,  shoe-wright,  what  workest  thou  us  of  nut-worth-ness1  ? 

S.  Is  witterly2  craft  mine  behoove/tell  thraly3  to-you,  and  need-tharf 4. 

T.  How? 

S.  I  buy  hides  and  fells,  and  yark5  hem6  mid7  craft  mine, 
and  work  of  hem6  (i-)shoes  of  mis-like8  kind  ;  swiftlers9,  and  shoes, 
leather-hose,  and  bottles,  bridle-thongs,  and  i-readies10,  and  flasks, 
and  7uvdy-f &tsn,  spur-leathers,  and  halters,  purses  and  pouches,  and 
none  of  you  nill12  over- winter  but13  my  craft. 


10.  Teacher   and    Salter. 

T.  O  lo,  salter,  what  us  frametli1*  craft  thine  ? 

S.  Thraly3  frametli1*  craft  mine  you  all  :  none  of-you  bliss 
brooketh15  on  i-rerding16,  or  meat17,  but18  craft  mine  guestly19  to-him  be. 

T.  Hew? 

S.  "Which  of  men  wered20  through-brooketh  meats  but13  swack21 
of-salt  ?  Who  i-filleth  cleve22  his,  or  heed-erne23,  but13  craft  mine  ? 
Even2*,  butter-thwer25  each  and  cheese-i-runnet  loseth  to-you,  but18  I 
herd26  at-be  to-you,  that27  ne28  forthen29  worts30  your,  but13  me,  brook15. 


11.  Teacher   and    Baker. 

T.  "What  sayest  thou,  baker  ?  Whom  frameth1*  craft  thine,  or 
whether  but13  thee  we  may  life  (a-)dree31  ? 

B.  Ye  may  witterly2  through  some  fac32  but13  my  craft  life 
(a-)dree31,  ac33  no34  long  ne35  too36  well ;  soothly37  but13  craft  mine  each 
bode38  empty  beeth39  seen39,  and  but13  loaf  each  meat  to  wlating*0  beeth 
i-warped.  I  heart  of-man  i-strengthen ;  I  main*1  of-were42  am ; 
and  forthen29  littlings43  nill**  for-bug*5  me. 


12.  Teacher   and    Cook. 
T.  What    say    we    by46    cook  ?      Whether    we    be-tharf47    in    any 
respect  craft  his  ? 

C.  If  ye    me    out-a-drive    from    your    i-fere-ship*8,   ye    eat    worts30 

1  usefulness  (see  nut,  use,  S.).  2  certainly  (P.P.).  3  very  much  (H.).  4  needful  (tharf=need, 
Ch.)-  5  prepare  (H.).  6 'em,  them  (Ch.).  7  with  (P.  P.).  8  unlike,  various  (S.).  » slippers. 
10  trappings.  u  bath-buckets  (?).  IS  wish  not  to  pass  the  winter.  13  without  (S.).  I4proflteth 
(H.).  15enjoyeth.  16  luncheon  (?).  17  dinner.  18  unless.  I9  hospitable.  20  sweet,  fresh  meats 
thoroughly  enjoys  (S.).  2!  taste  (?).  22  cellar  (S.).  23  pantry.  24aye.  25  churning  (?).  26  keeper, 
preserver.  27  who,  i.  e.,  you.  28not.  29  furthermore  (S.).  30  vegetables.  31  endure.  32time(?). 
33  but  (P.  P.).  34  not.  35  nor.  3<s  so.  37 in  truth.  3B  table  (H.).  39  seems.  4°  loathing  (S.). 
41  strength.  "  men  ;  compare  wcre-wolf.  43  children.  4l  will  not.  4Sshuu(S.).  46  about. 
47  need  (tharf=need,  Ch.).    49  company  (see  i-fere,  S.). 


19*  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

• 
your     green,    and    flesh-meats      your      raw,     and     ne1     forthen*     fat 

broth  ye  may  but3  craft  mine  have. 

T.  We  ne1  reck  by*  craft  thine,  ne5  lie6  to-us  need-tharf7  is,  for- 
that8  we-selves  may  seethe  the  things  that  to  seethe  are,  and 
brede9  the  things  that  to  brede9  are. 

C.  If  ye  for  that  me  from-a-drive10,  that  ye  thus  do,  then  be 
ye  all  thralls,  and  none  of-you  ne1  beeth  lord  ;  and,  though- 
whether11  but3  craft  mine  ye  ne1  eat. 


13.  Teacher    and    Scholar. 

T.  O  lo !  thou  monk,  that  me  to  speakest,  even12  I  have  a-found 
thee  to-have  good  i-feres13,  and  thraly14  need-tharf ;  and  I  ask15  them. 

S.  I  have  smiths,  iron-smiths,  gold-smith,  silver-smith,  ore16- 
smith,  tree-wright17,  and  many  other  of-mis-like18  crafts  be-gangers:9. 

T.  Hast  thou  any  wise  i-thought;/!^20  one? 

S.  I-wisly21  I  have.  How  may  our  gathering  but3  i-thinking20  one 
be  wissed22  ? 


14.  Teacher,  Counselor,  Smith,  and  others. 

T.  What  sayest  thou, Wise?  Which  craft  to-thee  is23  i-thought23  be- 
twixt26 those  further24  to  he? 

C.  I  say  to  thee,  to-me  is  i-thought23  God's  thewdom35  betweoh26  those 
crafts  eldership  to-hold,  so  so  it  is  (i-)read  on  gospel, 
Foremost  seek  riche27  God's,  and  righteousness  his,  and  those  things 
all  be  to-i-eked28  to-you. 

T.  And  which  to-thee  is23  i-thought23  betwixt26  world-crafts  to-hold 
elderdom29  ? 

C.  Earth-tilth30,  forthat8  the  earthling31  us  all  feeds. 

The  Smith  sayeth  : 
Whence  to-the   earthling31  sull-share32  or  coulter,  that  no  gad  hath 
but      of     craft      mine  ?        Whence      fisher      angle,    or      shoe-wright 
awl,  or  seamer  needle  ?    Nis33  it  of  my  (i-)work  ? 

The  I-thinking-owe  answereth  : 
Sooth,  witterly3*,  sayst  thou ;  ac35  to-all  us  liefer36  is  to-wick37  mid38  the 
earthling31  than  mid38  thee ;  forthat8  the  earthling31  selleth39  us  loaf  and 

'not.  2  furthermore  (S.).  3  without  (S.).  4  care  for.  5nor.  6  it.  7  needful  (tharf=need, 
Ch.).  8 because.  9  roast  (S.).  I0  drive  from  yon.  >'■  whether  or  no,  notwithstanding,  "tru- 
ly (?).  13  comrades  (S.).  14very(H.).  1S  ask  about  them=who  are  they  f  >6  copper-smith. 
1 7  carpenter.  lb  nnlike,  various  (S.).  19  pract.^ers  (?).  -°  counselor  (?)  =' certainly  (Ch.). 
22  guided  (Ch.).  -3  seems.  24  foremost  2S  service  (S.).  =6  betwixt,  amongst.  27  kingdom 
(bishop-r?>,  II.).  m  added  (?).  S9  supremacy.  30  farming  (Wycl.).  31  farmer.  32  plow-share. 
33  is  not  (Ch.).  s*  certainly  (P.  P.).  «  but  (S.).  «  pleasanter,  better.  "  reside,  have  a  irtck 
or  house.    aB  with  (P.  P.).    *9  giveth,  supplieth. 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  19 

eopre  gr&ne,  and  flaasc-metttis  eopre  hreape,  and  ne  furdon  fset 
brod  ge  raagon  butan  crsefte  niinum  habban. 

Lp.  P6  ne  vccad  be  crsefte  binum,  ne  lie  us  neodbearf  is,  for- 
bam pe  selfe  magon  seodan  ba  l>ing  J>e  to  seodenne  sind,  and 
braadan  ba  bing  be  to  braadenne  sind. 

C.  Gif  cje  for  by  mo  f ram-ad  rifad,  baat  ge  J>us  don,  bonne  beo 
go  ealle  braalas,  and  nan  eoper  ne  bid  hlaford  ;  and,  beah-hpaa- 
dere  butan  craafte  minnm  ge  ne  etad. 


13.   Teacher   and   Scholar. 

Lp.  Eala,  bu  munuc,  be  me  to  spriest,  efne  ic  haabbe  afandod 
be  habban  gode  geferan,  and  bearle  neodbearfe  ;  and  ie  ahsie  J>a. 

Le.  Ic  haabbe  smidas,  isene-smidas,  gold-smid,  seolfor-smid,  ar- 
smid,  treop-pyrhtan,  and  manige  odre  mislicra  craafta  bigengeras. 

Lp.  Haafst  bit  aanigne  pisne  gebeahtan  ? 

Le.  Gepislice  ic  haabbe.  Hu  mrcg  tire  gegaderung  butan  ge- 
beahtende  beon  pisod? 


14.   Teacher,   Counselor,  Smith,  and   others. 

Lp.  Hpaat  segst  bu,  Pisa  ?  Hpilc  craaft  ]ae  is  gebuht  betpux 
bas  furdra  pesan  ? 

G.  Ic  secge  be,  me  is  gebuht  Godes  Jaeopdom  betpeoh  bas 
craaftas  ealdorscipe  healdan,  spa  spa  hit  is  geraad  on  godspelle, 
Fyrmest  secead  rice  Godes,  and  rihtpisnesse  his,  and  bas  bing 
ealle  beod  togeyhte  eop. 

Lp.  And  hpilc  be  is  ge])uht  betpnx  porold-craaftas  healdan  eal- 
dordom  ? 

G.  Eord-tikt,  forbam  se  yrdling  us  ealle  fet. 

Se  Smid  seged: 
Hpanon  bam  yrdlinge  sulh-scear  odde  culter,  be  na  gade  haafd, 
buton  of  crsefte  minum  ?     Hpanon  fiscere  angel,  odde  sceo-pyrh- 
tan  aal,  odde  seamere  naadl?     Nis  hit  of  minum  gepeorce? 

Se  Gebeahtend  andsperad: 
Sod  pitodlice  segst  bu;  ac  eallum  us  leofrc  is  pieian  mid  bam 
yrdlinge  baanne  mid  be ;   forbam  se  yrdling  syld  us  hlaf  and 


20  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

drenc:  J)ti,  hpaet  sylst  bu  Us  on  smiddan  binre,  butan  isene 
f^r- spear  can,  and  speginga  beatendra  slecgea,  and  blapendra 
byliga  ? 

Se  Treop-pyrhta  seged : 
Hpilc  eoper  ne  notad  crsefte  mine ;  bonne  bus,  and  mislice  fatu, 
and  scipu  eop  eallum  ic  pyrce? 

Se  Smid  andpyrt: 
Eala  treop-pyrhta,  for  hpy  spa  spriest  bu,  Jaonne  ne  furdon  an 
byrl  butan  crsefte  mlnum  bil  ne  miht  don  ? 

Se  Gebeahtend  seged: 
Eala  geferan  and  gode  pyrhtau!  Uton  topeorpan  hpaetlieor 
bas  geflitu,  and  si  sib  and  geppaarness  betpeob  us,  and  fremige 
anra  gehpyle  odrum  on  crsefte  his,  and  gebpasrian  syrnble  mid 
]3ani  yrdlinge,  bau-  pe  bigleofan  us,  and  fodor  horsum  ilrum  hab- 
bad ;  and  bis  gebeaht  ic  sylle  eallum  pyrhtum,  bset  anra  gehpyle 
crneft  his  geornlice  begange ;  forbam  se  be  crseft  his  forlaat,  he 
byd  forlseten  fram  bam  crsefte.  Spa  hpaeder  bu  si,  spa  rnsesse- 
preost,  spa  munuc,  spa  ceorl,  spa  cempa,  begabe  selthe  on  bisum: 
be6  bset  bu  eart,  forbam  micel  hynd  and  sceamu  hit  is  men,  nelle 
pesan  baet  be  he  is,  and  bast  be  he  pesan  sceal. 


15.   Teacher   and   Scholar. 

Lp.  Eala  cild,  hu  eop  Head  be6s  spraac? 

Le.  Pel  heo  licad  us,  ac  bearle  deoplice  bu  spriest,  and  ofer 
lmede  ure  pu  fordtyhd  ba  sprsece  ;  ac  spree  us  aefter  urum  and- 
gite,  boat  pe  m&gen  understandan  pa  bing  l>e  }>ft  spriest. 

Lp.  Ic  ahsige  eop  for  hp5r  spa  geornlice  leornige  ge? 

Le.  Forbam  pe  nellad  pesan  spa  stunte  nytenu,  ba  nan  bing 
pitad  bfttan  gsers  and  pa?ter. 

Lp.  And  hpret  pille  ge  ? 

Le.  Pe  pillnct  pesan  pise. 

Lp.  In  hpilcum  pisdome?  Pille  ge  pesan  praetige,  odde  bu- 
sendhipe,  on  leasungnm  lytige,  on  sprrecum  gleaplice,  hinder- 
geape,  pel  sprecende  and  yfele  Jiencende,  sp&sum  pordum  under- 
l>eodde,  facen  pidinnnn  tydrende,  spa  spa  byrgels,  mettum  ofer- 
gepeorce,  pidinnan  ful  stence? 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  *20 

drink  :  thou,  what  sellcst1  thou  us  in  smithy  thine,  but  iron 
tire-sparks,  and  sweying*  of-bcating  sledges,  and  of-blowing 
bellows  \ 

The  Trce-wright3  sayeth : 

Which  of-you  ne4  noteth5  craft  mine ;  then6  house,  and  mis-like7  fats", 
and  ships  lbr-you  all  I  work  ? 

The  Smith  anwordeth9 : 

O  lo,  tree-wright3,  for  why  so  speakest  thou,  then6  nes  forthen10  one 
thirl11  but12  craft  mine  thou  ne*  might  do  ? 

The  I-thinking13  sayeth : 

O  lo,  i-feres1*  and  good  wrights !  Wite-we15  to-warp16  whatliker17 
those  i-flites18,  and  he  sib19  and  i-thwerness20  betweohs21  us,  and  frame22 
of-ones23  i-which23  to-other  in  craft  his,  and  i-thwer24  symble25  mid26 
the  earthling27,  there28  we  belive29  for-us,  and  fodder  for  horses  our  have ; 
and  this  i-thought  I  sell1  to  all  wrights,  that  of-ones30  i-which30 
craft  his  yernliche31  be-go32 ;  forthat  that33  that  craft  his  for-letteth34,  he 
beeth  for-let3*  from  the  craft.  So  whether35  thou  ie,  so36  mass- 
priest,  so  monk,  so  churl,  so  kemp37,  be-go32  thee  self  on  this : 
be  that  thou  art,  forthat  mickle  kinth38  and  shame  it  is  to-man,  nill-he38 
to-he  that  that  he  is,  and  that  that  he  be  shall40. 


15.    TEACIIER     AND     SCHOLAR. 

T.  O  lo,  child,  how  to-you  liketh41  this  speech  ? 

S.  Well  she*-  liketh41  to-us,  ac43  thraly44  deeply  thou  speakest,  and  over 
meeth45  our  thou  forth-tuggest  the  speech ;  ac43  speak  to-us  after  our 
an-git46,  that  we  may  understand  the  things  that  thou  speakest. 

T.  I  ask  you  for  why  so  yernliche31  learn  ye  ? 

S.  Forthat  we  nill47  to-he  so-as  stunt48  neat49,  that  none  thing 
wit50  but  grass  and  water. 

T.  ibid  what  will  ye  ? 

S.  We  will  to-he  wise. 

T.  In  which  wisdom  ?  Will  ye  be  pretty51,  or  thou- 
sand-hued,  in  leasings52  litty53,  in  speeches  gleve54,  hincler- 
yeepe55,  well  speaking  and  evil  thinking,  to-sweet  words  under- 
theed56,  faken57  within  tudring58,  so  so36  buryel59,  with  meted60  over- 
i-work,  within  full  with-stench  ? 

'give.  2  sounding  (P.  P.).  3  carpenter.  4not.  5useth(S.).  6  since.  7  unlike,  various.  8  ves- 
sels, utensils.  9  answers  (H.).  10  furthermore  (S.).  n  hole;  compare  nos-tril.  12  without. 
13  counselor  (?).  14  comrades  (S.).  15  go  we=let  us  (S.).  16  throw  away  (S.).  ' 7  very  prompt- 
ly (S.).  is  strifes  (S.).  19  peace.  2°  concord  (?).  =•  among  (Ch.).  22aid(H.).  23  each  one  the 
other,  "agree  (?).  25  always  (?).  2G  with  (P.  P.).  27  farmer.  28  with  whom.  29  victuals  (P.  P.). 
30  each  one.  31  earnestly  (S.).  32  practice  (S.).  33he.  34  let  go,  abandon  (Ch.).  35  whatever. 
36  as,  for  example.  37  champion.  38loss(S.).  39  if  he  will  not.  40  ought.  4I  pleaseth  (Ch.). 
42the  speech.  43bnt(S.).  4lvery(H.).  45age(S.).  « understanding (?).  47willnot.  48stupid. 
49  cattle.  50know.  S1  crafty.  52lics.  "cunning,  nimble  (II.).  54  clever  (S.).  55  sly  (yeepe,  cun- 
ning, P.P.).  " addicted (?).  "deceit  (S.).  »8  begetting  (S.).  « sepulchre  (S.).  «>  painted  (S.). 


21*  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

S.  We  nill1  so  to-le  wise,  forthat  lie  nis2  wise  that  mid3 
dydring*  him  self  biswiketh5. 

T.  Ac6  how  will  ye  ? 

S.  We  will  to-be  bilewit7,  but8  likening9,  and  wise,  that  we 
bow  from  evil,  and  do  good  ;  yet  though-whether10  deeplier  mid' 
us  thou  smeest11  than  eld12  our  anfon13  may  ;  ac6  speak  to-us  after 
our  i-wonts  not  so  deeply. 

T.  I  do  all-sol*  ye  bid.     Thou,  knave15,  what  didst  thou  to  day? 

S.  Many  things  I  did.  On  this  night,  then-then16  knell17  I 
i-heard,  I  arose  off  my  bed,  and  yode18  to  church,  and  sang 
uht-song19  mid3  i-brothers  ;  after  that  we  sang  by  all-hallows, 
and  day-red-ly20  love-songs21,  after  these,  prime,  and  seven  psalms 
mid3  litanies,  and  capital  mass  ;  sithen22  undern-tide,  and 
did  mass  by  clay  ;  after  these  we  sung  midday,  and 
ate,  and  drunk,  and  slept,  and  eft  we  arose,  and  sung 
nones,  and  now  we  are  here  afore  thee,  yare23  to-i-hear  what  thou  to  us 
may  say. 

T.  When  will  ye  sing  even,  or  night-song  ? 

S.  Then16  it  time  be. 

T.  Wert  thou  to  day  (be-) swinged1*? 

S.  I  nas25,  forthat  warily  I  me  held. 

T.  And  how  thine  i-feres26  ? 

S.  What  me  askest  thou  by  that  ?  I  ne27  dare  ope  to-thee  digels28 
our.     Of-ones29  i-which29  wots  if  he  swinged2*  was  or  no. 

T.  What  eatest  thou  a  day  ? 

S.  Yet  flesh-meats  I  brook30,  forthat  child  I  am  under  yerde81 
living™. 

T.  What  more  eatest  thou  ? 

S.  Worts,  and  eggs,  fish,  and  cheese,  butter,  and  beans,  and 
all  clean  things  I  eat  mid  mickle  thanking. 

T.  Swithy33  wax-yerne3*  art  thou,  then  thou  all  things  eatest  that  thee 
to-forn  i-set  are. 

S.  I  ne27  am  so  mickle  swallower,  that  I  all  kinds  of  meats  on 
one  i-rerding3*  eat  may. 

T.  Ac6  how. 

S.  I  brook30  whilom  these  meats,  and  whilom  others  mid' 
soberness,  so  so  is-deft  for-a-monk,  not  with  oxer-eating,  forthat 
I  am  none  glutton. 

T.  And  what  drinkest  thou  ? 

S.  Ale,  if  I  have,  or  water,  if  I  have-not  ale. 

i  will  not.  2isnot(Ch.).  3  with  (P.P.).  *  illusion,  diddling  (?).  s  deceiveth  (P.  P.).  ^but 
(S.).  'gentle  (S.).  "without.  9  hypocrisy  (?).  10  whether  or  no.  "  scrutinizest (?).  "age. 
13  receive  (S.).  '*  just  as.  15boy.  16when.  "bell.  18went.  19  early  morning  (S.).  20dawn 
(S.).  ai  lof,  praise,  lauds  (S.).  22  since.  23  ready.  2*  whipped.  S5  was  not.  -'■  comrades  (S.). 
27  not  28  secrets  (S.).  29  each  one.  30  use.  31  rod,  yard.  3J  perhaps  akin  to  drudging. 
>'  very  (Ch.).    34  greedy  (?).    «  repast  (?). 


DIALOGUES  OF  CALLINGS.  21 

Le.  Pe  nellad  spa  pesan  pise,  forbam  he  nis  pis,  be  raid  dy- 
drunge  hine  selfne  bespicd. 

Lp.  Ac  lid  pille  ge? 

Le.  Pe  pillad  beou  bilepite,  btltan  licetunge,  and  pise,  bast  pe 
btlgen  fram  yfele,  and  dun  god ;  git  beah-hpaidere  deoplicor  raid 
lis  ]m  sraeagest  baenne  yld  tire  anion  raasge ;  ac  spree  tis  sefter 
urum  gepunum  na3s  spa  deoplice. 

Lp.  Ic  do  ealspa  go  biddad.  Ptl,  cnapa,  hpset  dydest  bu  to 
daeg  ? 

Le.  Manige  brag  ic  dyde.  On  bisse  nibte,  baba  cnyl  ic  ge- 
liyrde,  ic  aras  of  minura  bedde,  and  eode  to  cyricean,  and  sang 
nht-sang  mid  gebrodrum ;  sefter  ba  pe  sungon  be  eallum  halgum, 
and  dregredlice  lofsangas;  refter  bissura,  prim,  and  seofon  seal- 
mas  mid  letanium,  and  capitol-mressan ;  siddan  underntide,  and 
dydon  msessan  be  daege ;  asfter  bissura  pe  sungon  midda3g,  and 
ffiton,  and  druncon,  and  slepon,  and  eft  pe  arison,  and  sungon 
nun,  and  ml  pe  sind  her  setforan  be,  gearpe  gehyran  hpaet  bu  us 
secge. 

Lp.  Hpsenne  pille  ge  singan  aafen,  odde  niht-sang? 

Le.  Ponne  hit  tima  bid. 

Lp.  Pasre  bu  to  dreg  bespungen  ? 

Le.  Ic  nres,  forbam  paerlice  ic  me  heold. 

Lp.  And  hu  bine  geferan  ? 

Le.  Hpaot  me  ahsast  bu  be  bam  ?  Ic  ne  dear  yppan  be  deglu 
ure.     Anra  gehpile  pat  gif  he  bespungen  pass  odde  na. 

Lp.  Hpcet  itst  nu  on  da?g? 

Le.  Git  flffisc-mettum  ic  bruce,  forbam  cild  ic  eom  under  gyrde 
drohtniende. 

Lp.  Hpast  mare  itst  bu? 

Le.  Pyrta,  and  aegru,  fisc,  and  cese,  buteran,  and  beana,  and 
ealle  claene  bing  ic  ete  mid  micelre  bancunge. 

Lp.  Spide  paxgeorn  eart  bu,  bonne  bu  ealle  bing  itst  be  be  to- 
foran  gesette  sind. 

Le.  Ic  ne  eom  spa  micel  spelgere,  baat  ic  ealle  cyn  raetta,  on 
anre  gereordunge  etan  mage. 

Lp.  Ac  hu  ? 

Le.  Ic  bruce  hpilum  bissum  raettura,  and  hpilum  6drum  mia 
syfernesse,  spa  spa  dafenad  munuce,  na3S  mid  oferhropse,  forbarn 
ic  eora  nan  gluto. 

Lp.  And  hpoet  drincst  btl? 

Le.  Ealu,  gif  ic  liajbbe,  odde  paster,  gif  ic  nsebbe  ealu. 


22  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

Lp.  Ne  drincst  bu  pin  ? 

Le.  Ic  ne  eom  spa  spedig  ]xet  ic  m&ge  bycgan  me  pin ;  and 
pin  nis  drenc  cilda,  ne  dysigra,  ac  ealdra  and  pisra. 

Lp.  Hp&r  slaapst  bu  ? 

Le.  On  slaap-erne  mid  gebiodrum. 

Lp.  Hpa  apecd  be  to  nlit-sange  ? 

Le.  Hpilum  ic  gehj're  cnyl,  and  ic  arise ;  lipilum  lareop  min 
apecd  me  stidlice  mid  gyrde. 

Lp.  Eala  ge  gode  cildru,  and  pynsume  leorneras,  e6p  manad 
eoper  lareop  beet  ge  hyrsumian  godcnndum  larum,  and  bast  ge 
healdan  eop  selfe  amlice  on  relcere  stope.  Gad  beaplice,  bonne 
ge  gehyran  cyricean  bellan,  and  gad  into  cyricean,  and  abilgad 
eadmodlice  to  halgum  pefodum,  and  standad  beaplice,  and  singad 
anmodlice,  and  gebiddad  for  eoprum  synnum,  and  gad  lit  biltan 
hygeleaste  to  cltlstre,  odde  to  leornunge. 


T.  Ne1  drinkest  thou  wine  ? 

S.  I  ne1  am  so  speedy3  that  I  may  buy  me  wine  ;  and 
wine  nis3  drink  of-children,  ne*  dizzy5,  ac6  of-old  and  wise. 

T.  Where  sleepest  thou  ? 

S.  On  sleep-erne7  mid  i-brothers. 

T.  Who  awaketh  thee  to  uht-song8  ? 

S.  Whilom  I  hear  knell9,  and  I  arise  ;  whilom  loremaster  mine 
awakes  me  stithly10  mid11  yerde12. 

T.  O  lo,  ye  good  childer13,  and  winsome  learners,  you  moneth14 
your  loremaster  that  ye  hersumen15  godcund16  lores",  and  that  ye 
hold  you  selves  anlike18  in  each  stow19.  Go  thewly20,  then21 
ye  i-hear  church's  bells,  and  go  into  church,  and  (a-)bow 
edmodly22  to  holy  altars,  and  stand  thewly29,  and  sing 
one-mood-lv23,  and  i-bid2*  for  your  sins,  and  go  out  but24 
heedlessness  to  cloister  or  to  learning26. 

1  not.  -  rich.  3  is  not  (Ch.).  *nor.  5  foolish.  6but(S.).  'erne,  room.  8  early  morning 
service  (S.).  »  bell.  10  harshly  (S.).  »  with  (P.  P.).  12  rod,  jf.rl.  13  (Ch.).  '4  admonisheth 
(S.).  15obey(S.).  '6 divine  (S.).  17 precepts,  ^elegantly  (onliche,  S.).  "  place  (S.).  *° be- 
comingly ;  see  thews,  customs.  s'-when.  "huimbly  (S.).  :3  with  one  mind.  3*pray.  '5  with- 
out.   26  gymnasium. 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE. 


Brytene  igland  is  ehta  hund  mila  lang,  and  tpa  hund  mila  brad; 
and  her  sind  on  bam  igland  fif  gebeodu,  Englisc,  Bryttisc,  Scot- 
tisc,  Pihtisc  and  Boclaeden.  iErest  patron  buend  bises  landes 
Bryttas  ;  J)a  comon  of  Armorica,  and  gesaston  sudanpearde  Bry- 
tene arrest.  Pa  gelanip  hit  poet  Pihtas  comon  sudan  of  Sciddian, 
mid  langum  scipum,  na  manegum  ;  and  ])a  comon  arrest  on  nord 
Ybernian  up,  and  ba  cpaxlon  ba  Scottas,  "Pe  piton  6der  igland 
her  be  eastan,  ban-  ge  magon  eardian,  gif  ge  pillad ;  and  git'  hpa 
eop  pidstent,  pe  eop  fulturaiad."  Pa  ferdon  ba  Pihtas,  and  ge- 
ferdon  bis  land  nordanpeard. 

Pa  gelamp  hit  ymbe  geara  ryne  hoet  Scotta  sum  dad  gepat  of 
Ybernian  on  Brytene,  and  bres  landes  sumne  dad  ge-ecidon. 

Sixtigum  pintrum  ser  J>am  be  Crist  p&re  acenned,  Gains  Iu- 
lius  se  casere  jerest  Romana  Brytenland  gesohte  ;  and  Bryttas 
mid  gefeohte  cnysede,  and  hi  oferspidde.  Pa  flugon  ba  Bryttas 
to  bam  pudu-pestenum,  and  se  casere  ge-eode  pel  manige  heali 
burh  mid  miclum  gepinne,  and  eft  gepat  into  Galpalum. 

A.D.  47.  Her  Claudius  6der  Romana  cyninga  Brytenland  ge- 
sohte, and  bone  m&stan  dad  boes  iglandes  on  his  gepeald  onleng. 
Pa  feng  Nero  to  rice  after  Claudie,  se  a3t  neahstan  forlet  Brytene 
igland  for  his  uncafscipe. 

A.D.  167.  Her  Eleutherius  on  Rome  onfeng  bisceopdome.  To 
bam  Lucius  Brytene  cyning  sende  stafas,  and  bred  fulpihtes ;  and 
he  him  sona  sende ;  and  ba  Bryttas  punodon  on  rihtum  geleafan 
6d  Dioclitianes  rice. 

A.D.  189.  Severus  ferde  mid  here  on  Brytene,  and  mid  ge- 
feohte geeode  boes  iglandes  micelne  dad ;  and  ba  he  hine  for- 
gyrde  mid  dice  and  mid  eordpealle  fram  sjb  to  sa3.  lie  ricsode 
eeofontyne  gear,  and  ba  geendode  on  Eoferpic. 

C 


24  ANGLO-SAXON   READER. 

A.D.  381.  Her  Gotan  tobrjecon  Rdmeburh,  and  najfre  siddan 
Romane  ne  ricsodon  on  Brytene.  Hi  ricsodon  on  Brytene  feoper 
hund  pintra,  and  hund-seofontig  pintra  siddan  Gaius  I&lius  bast 
land  jerest  gesohte. 

A.D.  443.  Her  sendon  Brytpalas  ofer  sa3  to  Rome,  and  heom 
fnltumes  b&don  pid  Pihtas ;  ac  hi  b&r  nagfdon  nanne,  forbain  be 
Romane  fvrdodon  pid  iEtlan  Huna  cyninge.  And  ba  sendon  hi 
to  Anglum,  and  Angelcynnes  sedelingas  boes  ilcan  bjedon. 

A.D.  449.  Her  Hengest  and  Horsa  fram  Pyrtgeorne  geladode, 
Brytta  cyninge,  gesohton  Brytene  Bryttum  to  fultume.  Hi  co- 
inon  mid  brim  langum  scipnm.  Se  cyning  geaf  heom  land  on 
stldan-eastan  bissum  lande,  pid  bam  be  hi  sceoldon  feohtan  pid 
Pyhtas.  Hi  ba  fuhton  pid  Pyhtas,  and  sige  hsefdon  spa-hpa3r-spa 
hi  comon.  Hi  ba  sendon  to  Angle,  and  heton  sendan  heom  mare 
i'ultum;  and  ba  comon  ba  men  of  brim  miegdum  Germanic, — of 
Eald-Seaxum,  of  Anglum,  of  Iotum. 

Of  Iotum  comon  Cantpare,  and  Pihtpare,  and  bset  cyn  on  Pest- 
Seaxum  be  man  nu  git  het  Iotena  cyn.  Of  Eald-Seaxum  comon 
East-Seaxe,  Sud-Seaxe,  and  Pest-Seaxe.  Of  Angle,  se  a  siddan 
stod  peste  betpix  Iotum  and  Seaxum,  comon  East-Angle,  Middel- 
Angle,  Mearce,  and  enlle  Nordhymbre. 

Heora  heretogan  patron  tpegen  gebrodru  Hengest  and  Horsa, 
Pihtgilses  suna  ;  Pihtgils  pres  Pitting,  Pitta  Pecting,  Pecta  P6- 
dening:  fram  bam  Podne  apoc  eal  Are  cynecyn,  and  Sudanhym' 
bra  eac. 

A.D.  455.  Her  Hengest  and  Horsa  fuhton  pid  Pyrtgeorne  bam 
cyninge.  Horsan  man  bar  ofsloh;  and  sefter  bam  Hengest  feng 
to  rice,  and  iEsc  his  sunu.  JEhcv  bam  Hengest  and  iEsc  fuhton 
pid  Pealas,  and  genamon  unarimedlicu  herereaf ;  and  ba  Pealas 
flugon  ba  Engle  spa  fyr. 

A.D.  488.  Her  iEsc  feng  to  rice,  and  pses  feoper  and  tpentig 
pintra  Cantpara  cyning. 

A.D.  495.  Her  comon  tpegen  ealdormen  on  Brytene,  Cerdic 
and  Cynric  his  sunu,  mid  fif  scipum,  and  on  bam  ilcan  da?ge 
fuhton  pid  Pealas. 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE.  25 

A.D.  519.  Her  Cerdic  and  Cynric  Pest-Seaxena  rice  onfengon, 
and  siddan  rtcsodon  Pest-Seaxena  cynebearn  of  bam  da?ge. 
^Efter  J>ain  hi  gefuhton  pid  Bryttas,  and  genamon  Pihte  igland. 

A.D.  534.  Her  Cerdic  fordferde,  and  Cynvic  bis  sunu  feng  to 
rice,  and  ricsude  ford  six  and  tpentig  pintra. 

A.D.  538.  Her  sunne  apystrude  feupert}"ne  dagum  ?er  calende 
Martii  fram  sermorgene  6d  undern. 

A.D.  540.  Her  sunne  ab$T3ti'6de  on  tpelftan  calendes  Iitlii, 
and  steoiTan  hi  seteopdon  fulneah  healfe  tid  ofer  undern. 

A.D.  560.  Her  Ceaplin  rice  onfeng  on  Pest-Seaxum. 

A.D.  565.  Her  Columba  moesse-preost  cum  to  Pybtum,  and  h! 
gecyrde  to  Cristes  geleafan.  Hi  sind  pasrteras  be  nordum  murum, 
and  heora  cyning  him  gesealde  pa?t  igland  be  man  Ii  nemned. 
Pjer  se  Columba  getimbrude  mynster.  Pa  stupe  habbad  nti  git 
his  yrfe-peardas.  Sud-Pyhtas  pjeron  micle  air  gefullude;  heom 
bod  ode  fulpiht  Ninna  bisceop,  se  pass  on  Rome  gel&red,  bs?s 
cyrice  is  vet  Hpiterne. 

A.D.  596.  Her  Gregorius  papa  sende  to  Brytene  Augustinum 
mid  pel  manegum  munucum,  be  Gcdes  pord  Engla  beude  godspel- 
lodon. 

A.D.  601.  Her  sende  Gregorius  pel  manige  godcunde  lareupas 
Augustine  tu  fultume,  and  betpeunum  bam  pa3S  Paulinus.  Pau- 
linus  bisceop  gehpyrfde  to  Criste  Eadpine  Nordhymbra  cyning. 

A.D.  604.  Her  East-Seaxe  onfengon  geleafan  and  fulpihtes  bred 
under  Mellite  bisceope,  and  S&brihte  cyninge,  bone  JEdelberht 
Cantpara  cyning  gesette  paV  tu  cyninge. 

A.D.  606.  Her  fordferde  Gregorius  papa,  and  her  iEdelfrid 
laklde  his  ferde  to  Legaceastre,  and  J)a;r  ofsluh  unrirn  Palena  ; 
and  spa  peard  gefylled  Au<_riistines  pitegung  be  he  cpoed,  Gif 
Pealiis  nellad  sibbe  pid  us,  hi  sculon  vet  Seaxena  handaforpurdan. 
Pjer  man  sluh  eac  tpa  hund  preusta,  pa  cumon  bider  bret  hi  sceol- 
don  fjebiddau  for  Palena  here. 


26  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

A.D.  611.  Her  Cynegils  feng  tv  rice  on  Pcst-Senxum,  and 
heold  an  and  brittig  pintra,  and  lie  merest  Pest-Seaxena  cyninga 
paes  gefullod.  Byrlnus  bodode  rarest  Pest-Seaxum  fulpilit.  He 
com  bider  be  Honories  pordum  pees  papan,  and  he  paar  pass 
bisceop  6d  his  lifes  ende. 

A.D.  635.  Her  Cynegils  pass  gefullod  from  Byrine  in  Dorce- 
ceastre. 

A.D.  642.  Her  Cenpealh,  Cynegilses  sunu,  feng  to  Pest-Seaxena 
rice,  and  heold  an  and  brittig  pintra. 

A.D.  645.  Her  Cenpealh  cyning  pass  adrifen  of  his  rice  fram 
Pen  dan  cyninge,  forpam  he  his  speostor  forlet;  and  he  paes  on 
East-Anglum  preo  gear  on  praece. 

A.D.  646.  Her  Cenpealh  pa?s  gefullod. 

A.D.  658.  Her  Cenpealh  gefeaht  pict  Pealas,  and  hi  geftymde 
od:  Pedridan. 

A.D.  664.  Her  sunne  ap/y'strdde  on  bam  forman  Primilces, 
and  com  micel  mancpealm  on  Brytene  igland,  and  on  \)am  cpealme 
fordferde  Tuda  bisceop ;  and  Earcenbriht  Cantpara  cyning  ford- 
ferde, and  Colman  mid  his  geferum  for  to  his  cj'dde;  and  se 
arcebisceop  Deusdedit  fordferde. 

A.D.  672.  Her  fordferde  Cenpealh,  and  Seaxburh  his  cpen 
ricsode  an  gear  a?fter  him. 

A.D.  674.  Her  feng^Escpine  to  rice  on  Pest-Seaxum.  He  pass 
Confusing ;  Cenfils  Cenferding ;  Cenferd  Cudgilsing ;  Cudgils 
Ceolpulfing ;  Ceolpulf  Cynricing. 

A.D.  676.  ^Escpine  fordferde  and  Centpine  feng  to  rice,  se  paes 
Cynegilsing.  He  geflyrnde  Brytpealas  od  ssb  and  ricsode  nigon 
gear. 

A.D.  678.  Her  aetypde  se  steorra  be  man  clypad  cometan,  and 
scan  bri  mondas  Eelce  morgene  spilce  sunnebeam. 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE.  27 

A.D.  685.  Her  Ceadpalla  ongan  cefter  rice  pinnan.  Se  Cead- 
palla  pass  Cenbryhting ;  Cenbryht  Ceadding ;  Ceadda  Ctiding ; 
Cuda  Ceaplining ;  Ceaplin  Cynrlcing.  Mud  paos  Ceadpallan  br6- 
der.  Vy  ilcan  geare  peard  on  Brytene  blodig  ren,  and  meolc 
and  butere  purdon  gepended  to  blude. 

A.D.  686.  Her  Mill  and  Ceadpalla  Cent  and  Piht  forhergodon. 

A.D.  687.  Her  MUl  peard  on  Cent  forboerned,  and  by  geare 
Ceadpalla  eft  forhergode  Cent. 

A.D.  688.  Her  for  Ceadpalla  to  Rome,  and  fulpiht  onfeng  a3t 
Sergie  J)ara  papan,  and  se  papa  hine  het  Petrus,  and  he  siddan 
ymbe  seofon  niht  fordferde  under  Cristes  cladum,  and  by  ilcan 
geare  Ine  feng  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice. 

A.D.  693.  Cantpare  gebingodon  pid  Ine,  and  him  gesealdon 
brittig  busend  sceatta  to  cynebote,  forbam  be  hi  Mul  his  broder 
forbserndon.  Ine  getimbrode  beet  mynster  a?t  Gloestingabyrig, 
and  he  ricsode  seofon  and  brittig  pintra,  and  siddan  he  ferde  to 
Rome,  and  bier  punode  od  his  ende-daeg. 

A.D.  726.  Her  JEdelheard  feng  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice,  Ines 
mseg ;  and  heold  feopert^me  gear. 

A.D.  729.  Her  cometa  se  steorra  hine  a3t}-pde,  and  se  halga 
Ecgbyrht  fordferde. 

A.D.  733.  Her  sunnc  apy'strode,  and  peard  eall  b&re  sunnan 
trendel  spilce  speart  scild ;  and  Acca  paes  adrifen  of  bisceopdom. 

A.D.  734.  Her  pres  se  mona  spilce  he  paare  mid  blode  begoten, 
and  fordferde  Tatpine  arcebisceop,  and  eac  Beda. 

A.D.  740.  Her  fordferde  iEdelheard  cyning,  and  feng  Cudred 
his  mffig  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice,  and  heold  sixtjrne  pintra,  and 
heardlice  he  gepan  pid  ^Edelbald,  Mearcena  cyning,  and  pid 
Pealas. 

A.D.  744.  Her  steorran  foron  spide  scotiende,  and  Pilfrid  se 
geonga,  se  paes  bisceop  on  Eoforpic,  fordferde. 


28 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


A.D.  754.  CMred  fordferde,  and  Sigebriht  his  m&g  feng  to 
Pest-Seaxena  rice,  and  heold  an  gear ;  and  Cynepulf  and  Pest- 
Seaxena  pitan  benamon  Sigebriht  his  mag  his  rices  for  un- 
rihtum  d&dum.  And  se  Cynepulf  oft  mid  miclum  gefeohtum 
feaht  pid  Brytpealas. 

And  yinb  an  and  brittig  pintra  J>aes  be  he  rice  hrefde,  he  polde 
adrffifan  tit  anne  aedeling,  se  pses  Cyneheard  haten,  and  pa3s  Sige- 
brihtes  bruder.  Pa  geahsode  he  bone  cyning  lytic  perode  on 
pif-cj'dde  on  Merantune,  and  bine  ])abr  berad,  and  ])one  bur  titan 
beeodon,  a?r  hine  ba  men  onfundon,  be  mid  bam  cyninge  patron. 
Pa  ongeat  se  cyning  bat,  and  lie  on  ba  duru  eode,  and  ba  unhean- 
lice  hine  perode,  6d  he  on  bone  aedeling  locode ;  and  J>a  utraasde 
on  hine,  and  bine  miclum  gepundude.  And  hi  ealle  on  bone  cy- 
ning feobtende  pseron  od  bset  hi  hine  ofslaegenne  hasfdon. 

Pa  on  bres  pifes  gebaerum  onfundon  ]>aes  cyninges  begnas  ba 
unstilnesse,  and  bider  union,  spa-bpilc-spa  bonne  gearo  peard 
hraddst.  And  beora  se  aedeling  jeghpilcum  feorb  and  feob  bead  . 
and  beora  namig  bicgan  nolde,  ac  bi  simle  feobtende  patron,  vd  hi 
ealle  lagon  butan  anum  Brytiscum  gisle,  and  he  spide  gepundod 
pass. 

Pa  on  morgene  gehyrdon  baet  bass  cyninges  begnas  be  him 
beaeftan  patron,  bset  se  cyning  ofslaegen  pass,  ba  ridon  bi  bider. 
and  bis  ealdorman  Osric  and  Pigferd  bis  begn  ;  and  bone  aedeling 
on  ba>re  byrig  metton.  And  bead  lie  beom  beora  agenne  dom 
feos  and  landes,  gif  bi  him  ba>s  rices  ildon  ;  and  heom  c}'dde,  bast 
beora  m&gas  him  mid  paaron,  ba  be  him  fram  noldon.  And  bS 
epaxlon  hi,  bast  heom  namig  nueg  leofra  nsfcve  bonne  beora  bla- 
ford,  and  bi  n&fre  bis  banan  folgian  noldon. 

And  hi  ba  ymb  ba  geatu  feohtende  patron,  od  boet  hi  bser  inne 
fulgon,  and  bone  axteling  ofslogon,  and  ba  men  be  mid  him  pat- 
ron, ealle  butan  anum. 

Se  Cynepulf  ricsode  an  and  brittig  pintra,  and  bis  lie  liged  on 
Pintanceastre,  and  boes  wdelinges  on  Axanminstre. 

A.D.  757.  Her  Eadberht  Nordhymbra  cyning  feng  to  scaere. 

A.D.  761.  Her  pa3s  se  micela  pinter. 

A.D.  773.  Her  6d5rpde  read  Cristes  maM  on  heofenum  setter 
sunnan  setlgange,  and  pundorlice  noedran  patron  gesepene  on 
Sud-Seaxcna  lande. 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE.  29 

A.D.  784.  Her  onfeng  Beorhtric  Pest-Seaxena  rice,  and  he 
ricsode  sixt}me  gear :  and  on  his  dagum  eomon  asrest  seipu 
Nordmanna  of  Ileredalande. 

A.D.  7S5.  Her  pass  geflitfullic  synod. 

A.D.  793.  Her  paVon  rede  forebecna  cumene, — bast  patron  or- 
mete  bodenas  and  llgraesc&s,  and  fyrene  dracan  pseron  gesepene 
on  bam  lyfte  fleogende.  Pam  tacnum  sona  fyligde  micel  hunger, 
and  earmlice  haktenra  manna  hergung  adiligode  Godes  cyrican  in 
Lindisfarena-ea  ]xirh  reatlac  and  mansliht. 

A.D.  800.  Her  pass  se  mona  abystrod  on  J)«ere  odre  tide  on 
nihte  on  bone  seofonteodan  calcndes  Februaries ;  and  Beorhtric 
cyning  fordferde,  and  Eegbryht  feng  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice. 

Hine  ha?fde    asr  Ofta  Mearcena  cyning   and  Beorhtric  Pest 
Seaxena  cyning  tit  aflymed  bri  gear  of  Angelcynnes  lande  on 
Francland,  an*  he  cyning  pasre  ;   and  for  by  fultum&de  Beorhtric 
Offan,  \)f  be  lie  hsefde  his  dohtor  liira  to  cpene. 

A.D.  823.  Her  Eegbryht  and  Beornpulf  Mearcena  cyning 
fuhton  on  Ellendune,  and  Ecgbriht  sige  nam.  Pa  sende  lie 
^Edelpulf  his  sunu  of  basre  fyrde  and  Ealhstan  his  bisceop  and 
Pulfheard  his  ealdorman  to  Cent  micle  perode,  and  hi  Baldred 
bone  cyning  nord  ofer  Temese  adrifon  ;  and  Cantpare  heom  to 
cyrdon,  and  Sudrige,  and  Stld-Seaxe,  and  East-Seaxe ;  and  by  il- 
can  geare  East-Engla  cyning  and  seo  beod  gesOhton  Ecgbriht  cy- 
ning heom  to  fride  and  to  mnndboran  for  Mearcena  ege. 

A.D.  827.  Her  geeode  Ecgbriht  cyning  Mearcena  rice,  and  eal 
bast  be  Sudan  Humbre  pass ;  and  lie  pass  se  eahtoda  cyning  be 
Brytenpealda  pass.  ^Erest  pass  iElle  be  bus  micel  rice  hsefde; 
se  asftera  pass  Ceaplin,  Pest-Seaxena  cyning ;  se  bridda  pass  ^Edel- 
briht,  Cantpara  cyning ;  se  fcorda  pass  Rasdpald,  E&st-Engla  cy- 
ning; se  fifta  pass  Eadpine,  Nordanhymbra  cyning;  sixta  pass 
Ospald,  be  asfter  him  ricsode ;  seofoda  pass  Ospio,  Ospaldes 
broder;  eahtoda  pass  Ecgbriht. 

A.D.  837.  Her  Ecgbriht  cyning  fordferde,  and  feng  yEdelpnlf 
Ecgbrihting  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice.  On  his  dagum  comon  bd 
Deniscan  on  Brytene.     And  se  cyning  and  his  ealdorrnen  mid 


30  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

Dorsffitum  and  mid  Somersaatum  gefuhton  pid  h&denne  here 
geond  stopa;  and  baar  peard  manig  man  ofslaegen  on  gehpoedere 
hand. 

A.D.  853.  Her  sende  iEdelpulf  cyning  iElfred  his  sunu  to 
Rome.  Pa  pses  domne  Leo  papa  on  Rome,  and  he  hine  to  cy- 
ninge  gebalgode,  and  hine  him  to  bisceop-suna  genam. 

A.D.  855.  Her  gebocode  iEdelpulf  cyning  teodan  daal  his 
landes  ofer  eal  his  rice,  Gode  to  lofe  and  him  selfum  to  ecere 
haale  ;  and  py  ilcan  geare  ferde  to  Rome,  and  baar  paas  tpelf- 
monad  puniende ;  and  ba  he  hampeard  for:  and  him  pa  Car], 
Francena  cyning,  his  dohtor  geaf  him  to  cpene.  Seo  paas  gehaten 
Ieobete.  iEfter  ham  he  gesund  ham  com,  and  ymb  tpa  gear  baes 
be  he  of  Francum  com,  he  gefor.  He  ricsode  nigonteode  healf 
gear.  Pa  feng  yEdelbald  his  sunu  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice,  and  ric- 
sode fif  gear. 

A.D.  860.  Her  iEdelbald  fordferde,  and  feng  iEdelbriht  to 
eallum  ham  rice,  his  brodor;  and  he  hit  heold  on  godre  gebjp&r- 
nesse  fif  gear. 

A.D.  866.  Her  feng  iEdered  iEdelbrihtes  broder  to  Pest- 
Seaxena  rice,  and  by  ilcan  geare  com  micel  harden  here  on  Angel- 
cynnes  land,  and  baet  land  eal  geeodon,  and  fordidon  ealle  ba 
mynstre  ha  hi  to  comon.  And  gefeaht  iEdered  and  iElfred  his 
broder  pid  bone  here  geond  stopa,  and  baer  paas  micel  paelsliht  on 
gehpaedre  hand. 

A.D.  872.  Her  gefor  iEdered  cyning.  Pa  feng  Alfred  JEdel- 
pulfing  his  brodor  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice ;  and  baes  ymb  anne  mo- 
nad gefeaht  iElfred  cyning  pid  ealne  bone  haedenne  here  lytle 
perode  ret  Piltune,  and  hine  lange  on  dreg  geflymde;  and  ba 
Deniscan  ahton  prelstope  gepeald.  And  bres  geares  purdon  nigon 
folc-gefeoht  gefohten  pid  bone  here  on  ]ry  cynerice  be  sUdan  Te- 
mese,  butan  bam  be  heom  JElfred  baes  cyninges  broder,  and  anli- 
pige  ealdormen,  and  cyninges  begnas  oft  rada  onridon,  be  man 
na  ne  rimde. 

A.D.  878.  Her  hine  bestrel  se  here  on  midne  pinter  ofer  tpelftan 
niht  to  Cippanhamme,  and  geridon  Pest-Seaxena  land,  and  baar 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE.  31 

gesaston,  and  micel  pass  folccs  ofer  sas  adr&fdon ;  and  Jinos  odres 
pone  masstan  dasl  hi  geridon  and  lieom  gecyrdon  biltan  pain  cy- 
ninge  iElfrede.  He  lytic  perode  uneadelice  asfter  pudum  for,  and 
on  morfaestenum.  And  pass  ilcan  pintres  pa3s  se  gtldfana  genu- 
5  men  pe  lit  Hrasfn  heton. 

And  pass  on  Eastran  porhte  iElfred  cyning  lytic  perode  ge- 
peorc  set  iEdelinga  ige,  and  of  pain  gepeorce  pass  pinnende  pid 
pone  here.  Pa  on  pasre  seofodan  pucan  ofer  Eastran  he  gerad  to 
Ecgbrihtes  stane  be  eastan  Sealpuda,  and  him  comon  paar  ongean 

lOSumorsaste  ealle  and  Pilsaste  and  Hamtunscir,  se  dsel  pe  hire  be- 
heonan  sas  pass;  and  his  gefasgene  pasron. 

And  he  for  ymb  ane  niht  of  pain  picum  to  Iglea,  and  pass  ymb 
ane  niht  to  Edandune,  and  pasr  gefeaht  pid  ealne  pone  here,  and 
hine  gefKmide,  and  him  aefter  rad  o&  past  gepeorc,  and  pasr  sa?t 

15  feoperty'ne  niht;  and  pa  sealde  se  here  him  gislas  and  micJe  adds, 
past  hi  of  his  cynerice  poldon  ;  and  him  eac  geheton  pa3t  heora 
cyning  fulpihte  onfon  polde. 

And  hi  pset  gelasston  ;  and  pass  ymb  pri  pncan  com  se  cyning 
Gudrum  pritiga  sum  para  manna  pe  on  pam  here  peordoste  pas- 

20  ron,  ret  Aire,  past  is  pid  ^Edelinga  ige.  And  his  Alfred  cyning 
onfeng  pasr  vet  fulpihte,  and  his  crismlysing  pass  aet  Pedmor; 
and  he  pass  tpelf  niht  mid  pam  cyniuge,  and  he  hine  miclum  and 
his  geferan  mid  feo  peordode. 

A.D.  885.    Her  fordferde  se  goda  papa  Marinus,  se  gefreode 
25  Angelcynnes  scole  be  ^Elfrcdes  bene,  Pest-Seaxena  cynin^es,  and 
he  sende  him  micle  gifa,  and  pasre  rode  dasl  pe  Crist  on  propode, 
and  py  ilcan  geare  se  here  brasc  frid  pid  iElfred  cyning. 

A.D.  897.  Pa  het  iElfred  cyning  timbrian  lange  scipu  ongean 
pas  asscas,  pa  pasron  fulneah  tpa  spa  lange  spa  pa  odre ;  sume 

30hasfdon  sixtig  ara,  sume  ma;  pa  pasron  asgder  ge  spiftran  ge  un 
pealtran,  ge  eac  heahran  ponne  pa  odre.  Nasron  hi  nador  ne  on 
Frysisc  gesceapene  ne  on  Denisc,  butan  spa  him  selfum  puhte 
past  hi  nytpeordoste  beon  mihton.  Py  ilcan  sumera  forpeard  na 
lass  ponne  tpentig   scipa   mid  mannum  mid  ealle  be  pam  sud- 

35  riman.- 

A.D.  901.  Her  gefor  iElfred  ^Edulfing  six  nihtum  asr  ealra  ha- 
ligra  msessan.  He  pies  cyning  ofer  eal  Angelcyn  btitan  pam 
dasle  pe  under  Dena  anpealde  pass.     And  pa  feng  Eadpeard  his 


32  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

sunu  to  bam  rice.  On  his  dagum  bra?c  se  here  bone  frict,  and  ibr- 
sapon  aelc  riht  be  Eadpeard  cyning  and  his  pitan  heom  budon ; 
and  se  cyning  heom  pid  fealit,  and  hi  geflymde,  and  heora  fela  bv".- 
senda  ofslOh ;  and  he  geporhte,  and  getinabrode,  and  genipGde 
5  fela  burga  be  lit  hrefdon  ser  tubrocen. 

A.D.  925.  Her  Eadpeard  cyning  fordferde,  and  iElfpeard  his 
sunu  spide  hrade  bses,  and  heora  lie  licgad  on  Pintanceastre. 
And  iEdelstan  ptes  of  Mearcum  gecoren  to  cyninge,  and  he  feng 
to  Nordanhymbra  rice,  and  ealle  J>a  cyningas  b-e  on  bisum  ig- 

lOlande  pasron  he  gepylde.  He  ricsode  feopertyne  gear  and  t}'n 
pucan,  and  fordferde  on  Gleapeceastre.  Pa  Eadmund  his  broder 
feng  to  rice,  and  he  hsefde  rice  seofode  healf  gear,  and  Liofa  hine 
ofstang  ret  Puclancyrcan.  Pa  sefter  him  feng  Eadred  sedeling  his 
broder  to  rice.     Eadred  ricsode  teode  healf  gear,  and  J>a  feng 

15  Eadpig  to  Pest-Seaxena  rice,  Eadnmndes  sunu  cyninges. 

A.D.  959.  Her  fordferde  Eadpig  cyning,  and  Eadgar  his  brode 
feng  to  rice;  and  he  gen  am  ^Elfbryde  him  to  cpene.  Heo  pa3 
Ordgares  dohtor  ealdormannes. 

A.D.  975.  Her  geendode  eordan  dreamas 
20  Eadgar  Engla  cyning, — ceas  him  oder  leoht. 

And  her  Eadpeard,  Eadgares  sunu,  feng  to  rice,  and  on  ha?rfest- 
seteGpde  com  eta  se  steorra,  and  com  ba  on  bam  seftran  geare 
spide  micel  hunger.  And  ba  (A.D.  978)  peard  Eadpeard  cyninj 
ofslaegen  on  sefentid'e  set  Corfes-geate.  Ne  peard  Angelcynne 
25  nan  pyrse  dsed  gedon  bonne  beos  pa;s.  JEdelred  aedeling  Ead 
peardes  broder  feng  to  bam  rice. 

A.D.  991.  Her  man  gersedde  ba?t  man  geald  surest  gafol  Denis- 
cum  mannum  for  bam  micelan  brOgan  be  hi  porhton  be  bam  saV 
riman  ;   bast  pass  arrest  tyn  btisend  pun  da.     Pone  ra?d  gertedde 
30  arrest  Sigeric  arcebisceop. 

A.D.  994.  Her  com  Anlaf  and  Spegen  mid  feoper  and  hund- 
nigontigum  scipum  ;  and  hi  porhton  baet  mieste  yfel  be  aMVe 
amig  here  dun  mihte  on  boernete  and  hergunge,  and  on  manslih- 
tum,  asgder  be  bam  sssriman  on  East-Seaxum,  and  on  Centlande, 
35  and  on  Sud-Seaxuni,  and  on  Iliiintunscire.  Pa  peard  hit  spa  mi- 
cel ege  Irani  bam  here,  biet  man  ne  mihte  gebencan  ami  ne  asmea 


ANGLO-SAXON  CHRONICLE.  33 

gan  hu  man  hi  of  eardc  adrifan  sceolcle,  odde  bisne  eard  pid  M 
gehealdan.  JEt  nj-hstan  noes  nan  heafodman  ba?t  fyrde  gaderian 
polde ;  ac  relc  fleah  spa  lie  maast  mihte,  ne  f union  nan  scir  nolde 
odre  gelaastan.  Ponne  nam  man  frid  and  grid  pid  hi,  and  na  be 
B  lees  for  eallum  bissum  gride  and  gafole,  hi  lerdon  aighpider  floc- 
niaalum,  and  gehergodon  fire  earme  fole,  and  hi  rypton  and  6logon. 
Ealle  bas  ungesaalda  us  gelumpon  burh  unraadas.  iEdelred  pende 
ofer  ba  Sffl  to  Ricarde,  his  cpene  breder. 

A.D.  1014.  Her  Spegen  geendode  his  dagas,  and  se  flota  ba  eal 

lOgecuron  Cnut  to  cyninge.     Pa  cum  iEdelred  cyning  ham  to  his 

agenre  beode,  and  he  glaadlice  from  him  eallum  onfangen  pres. 

Pa  (A.D.  1016)  gelamp  hit  baat  se  cyning  vEdelred  fordferde,  and 

ealle  ba  pitan  be  on  Lundene  paaron,  and  seo  burhparu  gecuron 

Eadmund  ^Edelreding  to  cyninge. 

15     And  Eadmund  and  Cnut  comon  togaadre  aat  Olanige,  and  heora 

freondscipe  baar  gefaastnodon  and  purdon  pedbrodru.     And  ba 

feng  Eadmund  cyning  to  Pestsexan  and  Cnut  to  bam  nord-daaie. 

Pa  fordferde  Eadmund  cyning,  and  paas  byrged  mid  his  eal  dan 

feeder  Eadgare  on  Glaastingabyrig ;  and  Cnut  feng  to  eal  Angel- 

20cynnes  rice. 

A.D.  1028.  Her  for  Cnut  cyning  to  Nordpegum  of  Englalande 
mid  fiftigum  scipum  Engliscra  begena,  and  adraf  Olaf  cyning  of 
bam  lande,  and  geahnode  him  eal  baat  land.  And  (A.D.  1031) 
Scotta  cyning  him  to  beah,  Maelcolm,  and  peard  his  man. 

25  A.D.  1035.  Her  fordferde  Cnut  cyning  set  Sceaftesbyrig,  and 
he  is  bebyrged  on  Pintanceastre.  And  Harold  saade  baat  he 
Cniltes  sunn  paare,  and  man  ceas  Harold  ofer  eal  to  cyninge.  He 
fordferde  on  Oxnaforde,  and  man  sende  aafter  Hardacnut,  and  he 
pass  cyning  ofer  eal  Englaland  tpa  gear  butan  tyne  nihtum,  and 

30aar  bam  be  he  bebyrged  paare,  eal  folc  geceas  ba  Eadpeard  iEdel 
reding  to  cyninge. 

A.D.  1052.  Her  alede  Eadpeard  cyning  baat  heregyld  bast 
JEdelred  cyning  an*  astealde ;  boat  paas  on  bam  nigon  and  britti- 
godan  geare  baas  be  he  hit  ongunnen  hoefde.  Paet  gyld  gedrehte 
35  ealle  Engla  beode  on  spa  languni  fyrste  spa  hit  bufan  apriten  is. 
Poet  paas  aafre  aatforan  6drum  gyldum  be  man  myslice  geald,  and 
men  mid  manic-fealdlice  drehte. 


34  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

A.D.  1066.  Her  coin  Pillelm  eorl  of  Norrnandige  into  Pefena- 
sae,  and  Harold  cyning  gaderode  ba  micelne  here,  and  com  him 
togeanes;  and  Pillelm  him  com  ongean  on  unpaer  asr  his  folc  ge- 
fylced  pasre.  Ac  se  cyning  beah  bim  spide  heardlice  pid  feaht 
5  mid  ham  mannum  he  him  gehestan  poldon,  and  ban*  peard  micel 
pael  geslaegen  on  aegdre  healfe.  Pan*  peard  ofslaegen  Harold  cy- 
ning, and  pa  Frenciscan  ahton  paelstope  gepeald.  Pa  Pillelm  cy- 
ning ahte  aegder  ge  Englaland  ge  Normandige.  iEfter  bisum 
haefde  se  cyning  micel  gebeaht  and  spide  deope  spraece  pid  his 

lOpitan  ymbe  his  land.  He  sende  ha  ofer  eal  Englaland  into  ulcere 
scire  his  men,  and  let  agan  tit  hu  fela  hundreda  hida  patron  innan 
bam  lande,  odde  hpaet  se  cyning  him  sylfum  haefde  landes  and 
yrfes  innan  bam  lande,  odde  hpilce  he  ahte  to  hahhanne  to  tpelf 
raondum  of  bau-e  scire;  and  hpaet  odde  hu  micel  a3lce  man  haefde 

15  he  landsittende  paes  innan  Englalande  on  lande  odde  on  yrfe,  and 
hu  micel  feos  hit  pare  peord:  na3s  an  aelpig  hid  ne  an  gyrd 
landes,  ne  furdon  (hit  is  sceamu  to  tellanne,  ac  hit  ne  buhte  him 
nan  sceamu  to  donne)  an  oxa,  ne  an  cu,  ne  an  spin  naes  belifen, 
baet  naes  geset  on  his  geprite. 

20  A.D.  1087.  Her  Pillelm  fordferde.  Se  be  paes  aer  rice  cyning 
and  maniges  landes  hlaford,  he  naefde  J>a  ealles  landes  butan  seo- 
fon  fota  mael.  He  laefde  aefter  him  Ju-eo  sunan.  Rodheard  bet 
se  yldesta,  se  pses  eorl  on  Normandige  aefter  him.  S'e  oder  het 
Pillelm,  be  baer  aefter  him  on  Englaland  bone  cynehelm.    Se  brid- 

25  da  het  Heanric.  Se  cyning  Pillelm  paes  spide  pis  man,  and  spide 
rice,  and  peordful  and  strenge ;  man  milite  faran  ofer  his  rice  mid 
his  bosme  fullum  goldes,  ungedered.  He  sette  micel  deorfrid,  and 
legde  laga  baerpid:  baet  spa-hpa-spa  sluge  heort  odde  hinde,  baet 
bine  man  sceolde  blendian.     He  forbead  ha  heortas ;   spilce  eac 

30  ba  baras;  spa  spide  he  lnfode  ba  heahdeor,  spilce  he  paere  heora 
faeder.  Eac  he  sette  be  bam  haran  baet  hi  moston  free  faran. 
His  rice  men  hit  maendon,  and  ba  earme  men  hit  beceorodon.  Ac 
he  paes  spa  stid  baet  he  ne  rohte  heora  ealra  nid. 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  ANGLO-SAXONS. 


GREGORY 


1.  Gregovius  se  halga  papa  is  rihtlice  Engliscre  beode  apostol. 
Pes  eadiga  papa  Gregovius  pa?s  of  redelbovenve  maagde  and  ajp- 
faestre  acenned ;  Romanisce  pitan  patron  his  magas ;  his  faedev 
hatte  Govdianus,  and  Felix,  se  aapfaesta  papa,  pees  his  fifta  faedev. 
5  Gregovius  is  Gvecisc  nama,  se  speigd  on  Ledenum  geveovde  "  Vig- 
ilantius,"  bait  is  on  Englisc,  "  Pacolve."  He  pass  spide  pacol  on 
Godes  bebodum,  baba  he  sylf  hevigendlice  leofode,  and  he  pacol- 
lice  yrabe  manegva  beoda  beavfe  hogode.  He  pa3S  fvam  cildhade 
on  boclicum  Iavum  getyd,  and  he  on  |>aere  lave  spa  ges&liglice 

lObeah,  bset  on  ealve  Rumana-byvig  nres  nan  his  gelica  gebuht.  He 
gecneovdlajhte  sefter  wlsra  laveopa  gebisnungum,  and  naes  fovgy- 
tol,  ac  gefsestnMe  his  lave  on  faesthafelum  geniynde.  He  hlod  ba 
mid  buvstigura  bveoste  ba  flopendan  lave,  be  he  eft  sefter  fyrste 
mid  hunig-spetre  bvotan  J)8eslice  bealcette. 

15  2.  On  geonglicum  geavum,  ]>aba  his  geogod  aiftev  gecynde 
pornld-bing  lufian  sceolde,  ba  ongan  he  hine  sylfne  to  Gode  ge- 
beodan,  and  to  edele  bres  uplican  lifes  mid  eallum  gepilnungum 
ovdian.  Pitodlice  sefter  his  faedev  fovdside  seofon  mynstvu  he  ge- 
lende  mid  his  agenum.     Pone  ofev-eacan  his  aahta  he  aspende  on 

20  Godes  beavfum.  He  eode  33  r  his  gecyvi'ednysse  geond  Romana- 
buvh  mid  psellennm  gyvlum,  and  scinendum  gymmum,  and  veadum 
golde  gefvDStepod ;  ac  aefter  his  gecyvvednysse  he  Denude  Godes 
beavfum,  he  sylf  bearfa,  mid  pacum  pasfelse  befangen.  He  lufode 
forhsefednysse  on  mettum,  and  on  drence,  and  paeccan  on  syndri- 

25  gum  gebedum  ;  baav-to-eacan  he  bvopode  singallice  untvumnyssa. 

3.  Pa  gelamp  hit  set  sumum  saMe,  spa  spa  g}rt  for  oft  ded,  bast 

Englisce  cypmen  bvohton  heova  pare  to  Romana-byrig,  and  Gve- 

gorius  eode  be  breve  strait  to  bam  Engliscum,  heova  bing  sceapi- 

gende.     Pa  geseah  he  betpux  bam  pavum  cj'pecnihtas  gesette, 

30  ba  paavon  hpites  lichaman  and  faegeves  andplitan  men,  and  sedel- 
lice  gefexude.     Gregorius  ba  beheold  basra  cnapena  plite,  and  be- 


36  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

fran  of  hpilcere  beode  lii  gebrohte  patron.  Pa  sa?de  him  man 
baet  hi  of  Engla-lande  patron,  and  baet  bsere  beode  mennisc  spa 
plitig  paere.  Eft  ba  Gregorius  befran  hpteder  baes  landes  folc 
Cristen  pjere  be  harden.  Him  man  sakle  baet  hi  haMene  paaron. 
5  Gregorius  ha  of  inpeardre  heortan  langsume  siccetunge  teah,  and 
cpaed,  "Palapa,  baet  spa  faegeres  hipes  men  sindon  bam  speartan 
deofle  underbeOdde."  Eft  he  axode,  hu  paere  beode  uama  paare, 
be  hi  of-comon.  Him  paes  geandpyrd,  baet  hi  Angle  generanode 
p&ron.    Pa  cpaed  lie,  "Rihtlice  hi  sind  Angle  gehatene,  forban  be 

10  hi  engla  plite  habbact,  and  spilcnm  gedafenad  baet  hi  on  heofonum 
engla  geferan  been."  Gyt  ba  Gregorius  befran,  hu  baere  scire 
nama  paere,  pe  ba  cnapan  of-ahedde  patron.  Him  man  saede,  ]>aet 
pa  scirmen  patron  Dere  gehatene.  Gregorius  andpyrde,  "Pel  hi 
sind  Dere  gehatene,  forban  be  hi  sind  fram  graman  generode,  and 

15  to  Cristes  mildheortnysse  gecj^gede."  Gyt  ba  he  befran,  "Hu  is 
baere  leode  cyning  gehaten  ?"  Him  pa3S  geandsparod  baet  se  cy- 
ning  iElle  gehaten  paere.  Hpaet  ]>a  Gregorius  gamenode  mid  his 
pordura  to  bam  naman,  and  cpaed,  "Hit  gedafenad  baet  Alleluia  sy 
gesungen  on  p-am  lande  to  lofe  baes  iElmihtigan  Scyppendes." 

20  4.  Gregorius  ba  sona  eode  to  bam  papan  ones  apostolican  setles, 
and  hine  baed,  paet  he  Angelcynne  sume  lareopas  asende,  be  hi  to 
Criste  gebigdon,  and  cpaed,  baet  he  sylf  gearo  paere  baet  peorc  to 
gefremmenne  mid  Godes  fultume,  gif  hit  bam  papan  spa  gelicode. 
Pa  ne  mihte  se  papa  baBt  gebaiian,  bean  be  he  eal  polde;  forban 

25  be  ba  Romaniscan  ceaster-geparan  noldon  gebafian  baet  spa  ge- 
togen  man,  and  spa  gebungen  lareop  ba  burh  eallunge  forlete, 
and  spa  fyrlen  praecstd  gename. 

5.  iEfter  bisum  gelamp  baet  micel  man-cpealm  becom  ofer 
baere  Romaniscan  leode,  and  arrest  pone  papan  Pelagium  gestod, 

30  and  bftton  yldinge  adydde.  Pitodlice  aefter  baes  papan  geen- 
dunge,  spa  micel  cpealm  peard  bres  folces,  J>aet  gehpaar  stodon 
apeste  hus  geond  ba  burh,  billon  bugigendum.  Pa  ne  mihte  spa- 
beah  seo  Romana-burh  buton  papan  punian,  ac  eal  folc  bone  eadi- 
gan  Gregorium  to  baere  gebinede  anraodlice  geceas,  beah  be  he 

35  mid  eallum  maegne  piderigende  pa?re.  Hpaet  pa  Gregorius,  sid- 
dan  he  papanhad  underfeng,  gemunde  hpaet  he  gefyrn  Angel- 
cynne gemynte,  and  baer-rihte  baet  luftyme  peorc  gefremode.  He 
na  to  baes  hpon  ne  mihte  })one  Romaniscan  biscop-stol  eallunge 
forlaatan,  ac  he  asende  odre  bydelas,  gebungene  Godes  be6pan,  to 

40pisum  iglande,  and  he  eylf  miclum  mid  his  benum  and  tihtin- 
gum  fylste,  baet  b&ra  bydela  bodung  fordgenge,  and  Godc  paestm- 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  ANGLO-SAXONS.  37 

bare  purde.  Pa'ia  bydela  naman  sind  ]ms  gecigede,  Augusti- 
nus,  Mellitus,  Laurentius,  Petrus,  Johannes,  Justus.  Au- 
gustinus  \v\  mid  his  geferum,  Jxet  sind  gerehte  feopertig  pera, 
ferde  be  Gregories  basse,  6d  J)ret  hi  to  J>isum  iglande  gesundful- 
5  lice  becomon. 

6.  On  bam  dagum  rixode  yEdelbyrht  cyning  on  Cantparebyrig 
viclice,  and  his  rice  pa?s  astreht  fram  ])jere  miclan  ea  Humbre 
od  sitd  saa.  Augustinns  hrefde  genumen  pealhstodas  of  Francena 
rice,  spa  spa  Gregorius  him  gebead  ;    and  he  Jmrh  bau-a  pealh- 

lOstoda  mild  J>am  cyninge  and  his  leode  Godes  pord  bodode:  hu  se 
mildheorta  Hselend  mid  his  agenre  bropunge  b-isne  scyldigan 
middaneard  alj'sde,  and  geleaffullum  mannum  heofonan  rices  in- 
fair  geopenode.  Pa,  andpyrde  se  cyning  iEdelbriht  Augustine, 
and  cpa3d,  J>a3t  he  faBgere  pord  and  behat  him  cydde ;  and  cpa3d, 

15]xet  he  ne  mihte  spa  hrasdlice  ])one  ealdan  gepunan  ])e  he  mid 
Angel-cynne  heold  forlsetan  ;  cpaed  J)aet  he  moste  freolice  J>a  heo- 
foulican  lare  his  leode  bodian,  and  ])set  he  him  and  his  gef^ran 
bigleofan  }>enian  polde,  and  forgeaf  him  b-a  pununge  or  r  .tpare- 
byrig,  seo  pass  ealles  his  rices  heafod-burh. 

20  7.  Ongan  J>a  Augustinus  mid  his  munucum  to  geefeulascenne 
J>gera  apostola  Iif,  mid  singalum  gebedum,  and  paeccan,  and  faeste- 
num  Gode  ])eOpigende,  and  lifes  pord  J>am  J>e  hi  mihton  bodi- 
gende,  ealle  middaneardlice  ping,  spa,  spa  OBlfremede,  forhogi- 
gende,  pa  ping  ana  pe  hi  to  bigleofan  behofedon  underfonde,  be 

25  pain  }>e  hi  tfehton  selfe  lybbende,  and  for  p&re  sodfaestnesse  pe 
hi  bododon,  gearope  patron  ehtnesse  to  poligenne,  and  deade 
speltan,  gif  hi  porfton. 

8.  Hpaet  pa  gelj'fdon  forpel  manige,  and  on  Godes  naman  ge- 
fullode  purdon,  pundrigende  pasre  bilepitnesse  heora  unscaeddi- 

30gan  lifes,  and  spetnesse  heora  heofonlican  lare.  Pa  vet  nextan, 
gelustfullode  pam  cyninge  ^Edelbrihte  heora  clame  lif  and  heora, 
pynsume  behat,  pa  sodlice  purdon  mid  manegum  tacnum  gesedde; 
and  he  pa  gel5*fende  peard  gefullod,  and  miclum  pa  cristenan 
gearpurdode,  and  spa  spa  heofonlice  ceastergeparan  lufode  ;  nolde 

35spa-peah  namne  to  cristendome  geneadian;  forpan  pe  he  ofaxode 
a?t  pam  lareopum  his  h&le  past  Cristes  peopdom  ne  sceal  beon 
geneadod,  ac  selfpilles.  Ongunnon  ba  daeghpamlice  forpel  ma- 
nige efstan  to  geh}'renne  pa  halgan  boclunge,  and  forleton  heora 
haidenscipe  and  hi  selfe  gepeoddon  Cristes  geladunge,  on  hine 

40  gel^fende. 

9.  Ilpa^t  pa  Gregorius  miclum  Gode  pancode  mid  blissigen- 


38  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

dura  mode,  past  Angel-cynne  spa  gelumpen  pees,  spa,  spa  he  self 
geornlice  gepilnode,  and  sende  eft  ongean  ferendracan  to  para  ge- 
leaffullan  cyninge  iEdelbrihte,  raid  gepritum  and  raanigfealdum 
lacum,  and  udre  gepritu  to  Augustine,  mid  andsparura  ealra  bJera 
5  pinga  be  he  hine  befran,  and  hine  eac  bisum  pordum  manode : 
"  Broder  rain  se  leofosta,  ic  pat  bast  se  iElmihtiga  God  fela  pundra 
purh  be  bffire  beode  be  he  geceas  gesputelad,  bass  pu  miht  blissi- 
gan,  and  eac  be  ondraedan.  Pu  miht  blissigan  gepislice  baet 
bare  beode  sapla  purh  ba  yttran  pundra  beod  getogene  to  baare 

lOincundan  gife.  Ondrakl  be  spa-peah  ])set  bin  mod  ne  beo  ahafen 
raid  dyrstignesse  on  bam  tacnum  be  God  burh  be  gefremad,  and 
bu  bonon  on  idelum  puldre  befealle  pidinnan,  ponon  be  pu  pidu- 
tan  on  purdmynte  ahafen  bist." 

10.  Gregorius  asende  eac  Augustine  halige  lac  on  maasse-rea- 

15fum,  and  on  bocum,  and  baara  apostola  and  martyra  reliquias  sa- 
mod ;  and  bebead  boet  his  asftergengan  symle  bone  pallium  and 
bone  ercehad  a3t  bam  apostolican  setle  Romaniscre  geladunge 
feccan  sceoldon.  Augustinus  gesette  after  bisum  biscopas  of  his 
geferum  gehpilcum  burgura  on  Engla  beode,  and  hi  on  Godes  ge- 

201eafan  peonde  burhpunodon  6d  pisum  daegderllcum  daege. 


PAULINUS. 


1.  Pare  tide  eac  spylce  Nordanhymbra  beod  mid  heora  cy- 
ninge Eadpine  Cristes  geleafan  onfeng,  pe  hira  Paulinus,  se  halga 
bisceop,  bodode  and  laarde.  Pa  haefde  se  cyning  gespnece  and 
gej>eaht  mid  his  pitum,  and  synderlice  pres  fram  him  eallum  frig- 

25  nende,  hpilc  him  Jrahte  and  gesepen  pare  J>eos  nipe  lar  and  bare 
godcundnesse  bigong,  be  par  laired  paes?  Him  pa  andsparode 
his  ealdor-bisceop,  Cefi  pa3s  haten  :  "  Geseoh  bu,  cyning,  hpilc 
beos  lar  si,  be  us  nu  bodod  is.  Ic  be  sodlice  andette,  baet  ic  cud- 
lice  geleornod  haabbe,  baet  eallinga  napiht  maegenes  ne  nytnesse 

30hafed  seo  asfasstnes,  be  pe  6d  pis  haefdon  and  beeodon,  forbon  naV 
nig  binra  begna  neodlicor  ne  gelustfullicor  hine  selfne  underbeod- 
de  to  ura  goda  bigange  bonne  ic  ;  ac  noht  pon  laes  manige  sindon, 
ba  pe  maran  gife  and  fremsumnesse  ret  pe  onfengon  bonne  ic,  and 
on  eallum  bingum  maran  gesynto  haefdon.     Hpret  ic  pat,  gif  tire 

35godas  fflnige  raihte  haefdon,  b-onne  poldon  hi  me  ma  fultumian, 
forpon  ic  him  geornlicor  J)eodde  and  hyrde.    Foidpon  me  pynced 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  ANGLO-SAXONS.  39 

piolio,  gifbfl  geseo  ba  bing  beteran  and  streugran,  J>e  As  nipan 
bodode  sindon,  J>set  pe  J>am  onfon." 

2.  Pisum  pordum  oder  baes  cyninges  pita  and  ealdorman  ge- 
bafunge  sealde  and  to  b«re  spraece  feng  and  bus  cpa?d : 

5  "  Pyslic  me  is  gesepen,  cyning,  bis  andpearde  lif  manna  on  eordan 
to  pidmetenesse  baare  tide,  he  lis  uncud  is,  spa  gelfc  spa  bu  set 
spaesendum  sitte  mid  binuni  caldormannum  and  begnum  on  pin- 
tertide,  and  si  fyr  onseled,  and  bin  heal  gepyrmed,  and  hit  vine 
and  snipe  and  hoegele  and  stymie  t\te  ;  cume  bonne  an  spearpa 

10  and  hrsBdlice  bast  bus  burhfleo,  burn  odre  duru  in,  burh  odre  tit 
gepite:  hpaet  he  on  ba  tid,  ba  he  inne  byd,  ne  byd  rined  mid  \>y 
storme  baes  pintres !  ac  baet  byd  an  eagan  bryhtm  and  baet  laeste 
faec,  and  he  sona  of  pintra  in  pinter  eft  cymed.  Spa  bonne  bis 
manna  lif  to  medmiclnm  faece  aet5*ped;  hpret  baer  foregenge,  odde 

lolipnat  baer  aefterfylige,  pe  ne  cunnon.  Forbon  gif  beos  nipe  lare 
apiht  cudlicre  and  gerisenlicre  bringe,  he6  baes  pyrde  is,  bast  pe 
baere  fyligean." 

3.  Pisum  pordum  gelicum  odre  ealdormen  and  baes  cyninges 
beahteras  spraecon :  ba  get  to  geyhte  Cef  i  and  cpaed,  bast  he  polde 

20Paulinus  bone  bisceop  geornlicor  gehynm  be  bam  gode  spre- 
eende,  be  he  bodode;  ba  het  se  cyning  spa  don.  Pa  lie  ba  his 
pord  geh5rrde,  ba  clypode  he  and  bus  cpaed:  "Geare  ic  baet  ongeat, 
baet  baet  napiht  paes,  baet  pe  beeodon,  forbon  spa  miele  spa  ic 
geornlicor  on  bam  bigange  baet  selfe  sod  sohte,  spa  ic  hit  laes 

25  mette.  Nil  bonne  ic  openlice  andette,  baet  on  bisse  lire  baet  selfe 
sod  seined,  baet  us  maeg  syllan  ba  gife  ecre  eadignesse  and  eces 
lifes  haelo.  Forbon  ic  laare  nu,  cyning  leofosta,  baet  baet  tempel 
and  ba  peofedu  ba  be  pe  btltan  paestmum  aanigre  nytnesse  halgo- 
don,  baet  pe  ba  hrade  forleosan  and  on  fyre  forbaernan." 

30  4.  Hpaet  lie  ba  se  cyning  openlice  andette  bam  bisceope  and 
him  eallum,  baet  he  polde  faestlice  bam  deofolgildum  pidsacan  and 
Cristes  geleafan  onfon  !  Mid  by  lie  ba  se  cyning  fram  bam  fore- 
sprecenan  bisceope  sohte  and  acsode  heora  halignesse  be  hi  aer 
beeodon,  hpa   ba  pigbed   and  ba  heargas  bara   deofolgilda  mid 

35  heora  hegum  be  hi  ymbsette  paeron  aidlian  sceolde  and  to- 
peorpan;  ba  andsparode  he  se  bisceop:  "Efne  ic  ba  godas  lange 
mid  dysignesse  beeode  vd  bis;  hpa  maeg  hi  gerisenlicOr  nu  to- 
peorpan  to  bysne  odra  manna  bonne  ic  selfa  burh  ba  snyttro  be 
ic  fram  bam  sodan  Gode  onfeng?"     And  he  ba  sona  fram  him 

40apcarp  ba  tdlan  dysignesse  be  he  aer  beeode,  and  bone  cyning 
baed,  baet  he  him  parpen  sealde  and  gestedhors,  baet  he  niihte  on 

D 


40  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

curaan  and  paet  deofolgild  topeorpan,  forpon  ])am  bisceope  ne 
pges  ahyfed,  pret  lie  moste  parpen  pegan,  ne  aslcor  butan  on  rayran 
ridan.  Pa  sealde  se  cyning  him  speord,  J>aet  he  liine  mid  be- 
gyrde,  and  nam  him  spere  on  hand,  and  hleop  on  baes  cyninges 
5  stedan,  and  to  pam  deofolgildum  rad. 

5.  Pa  ])oet  folc  hine  ba  geseah  spa  gescyrpedne,  Jm  pendon  hi, 
Jbaat  he  tela  ne  piste,  ac  ]i£et  he  pGdde.  Sona  baas  pe  he  gelihte 
to  J>am  hearge,  pa  sceat  he  mid  his  spere,  ]?set  hit  sticode  faeste 
on  pam  hearge,  and  pass  spide  gefeonde  h-aare  ongitenesse  prcs  s6- 

10  dan  Godes  biganges,  and  he  pa  het  his  geferan  topeorpan  ealne 
hearh  and  J>a  getimbro,  and  forbaernan.  Is  se6  stop  git  aateoped 
giu  para  deofolgilda  naht  feor  east  fram  Eoforpic-ceastre  begeon- 
dan  Deorpentan  J>a?re  ea,  and  git  to  da?g  is  nemned  Godmund- 
ingaham,  pasr  se  bisceop  purh  poes  sodan  Godes  onbryrdnesse  to- 

15  pearp  and  fordide  pa  pigbed,  ])e  he  self  ser  gehalgode. 

Pa  onfeng  Eadpine  cyning  mid  eallnm  pam  a?delingum  his 
peode  and  mid  micle  folce  Cristes  geleafan  and  fulluhtes  bcede. 

6.  L&rde  Panlinus  eac  spilce  Godes  pord  on  Lindesse.  Seo 
rmegd  is  seo  nyhste  on  sud-healfe  Humbre  streames  liged  tit  on 

20sa3.  Be  pisse  maagde  geleafan  cpasd  he  Beda:  "Me  sakle  sum 
arpurde  msesse-preost  and  abbud  of  Peortanea  J>am  ham,  se  pa?s 
Deda  haten, — cpa?d  paet  him  sakle  sum  eald  pita,  pret  he  paere 
gefullod  a3t  middum  da?ge  fram  Pauline  pam  bisceope  on  Ead- 
pines  andpeardnesse  ])aes  cyninges,  and  micel  menigo  paes  folces 

25  on  Trentan  stveame  be  Teolfinga-ceastre.  Saede  se  ilea  man  hpile 
paes  bisceopes  hip  pare  sanctes  Paulines;  cpa?d  pa?t  he  paere 
lano-  on  bodige  and  hpon  fordheald ;  he  haefde  bl»c  feax  and 
blacne  andplitan  and  hocihte  neosu  pynne,  and  he  p&re  aeghpa>- 
der  ge  arpurdlic  ge  ondrysenlic  on  to  seonne." 

30  V.  Is  J)8et  sakl  poet  on  J>a  tid  spa  micel  sib  paere  on  Brytene 
aeghpider  ymb  spa  spa  Eadpines  rice  paere,  peah  pe  an  pif  polde, 
mid  hire  nicendum  cilde  heo  mihte  gegan  butan  aelcere  sceade- 
nesse  fram  s&  to  saa  ofev  eal  pis  ealand.  Spilce  eac  se  ilea  cyning 
to  nytnesse  fand  his  leodum,  poet  in  manigum  stopum  paer  pe 

35  hlutre  pyllan  union  be  stratum  ban-  manna  foernes  maest  poes, 
poet  he  pan-  het  for  pegferendra  gecelnessc  stapulas  asettan,  and 
J)»r  aarene  ceacas  onhon  :  and  J>a  hpredere  naanig  for  his  ege  and 
for  his  lufan  hi  hrinan  dorste  ne  ne  polde  butan  to  his  neodpearf- 
licre  ])enunge. 


ANGLO-SAXON    LAWS. 


^EDELBIRHTES   DOMAS. 

§  4.  Gif  frigraan  cyninge  stele,  nigon-gylde  forgelde. 

9.  Gif  frigraan  freum  steld,  bri-gylde  gebete  and  cyning  age 
bset  pite  and  eal  ba  amtan. 

21.  Gif  man  mannan  ofsloehd,  medume  leod-geld  bund  scillinga 
5   gebete. 

22.  Gif  man  mannan  ofslsebd,  set  openum  graefe  tpentig  scil- 
linga forgelde  and  in  feopertig  nihta  ealne  leod  forgelde. 

23.  Gif  bana  of  lande  gepitect,  ba  magas  healfne  leod  forgelden. 
25.  Gif  man  ceorles  hlaf-setan  ofsla?bd,  six  scillingum  gebete. 

10  39.  Gif  oder  eare  napibt  gebered,  fif  and  tpentigum  scillingum 
gebete. 

40.  Gif  eare  of  peord  aslagen,  tpelf  scillingum  gebete. 

41.  Gif  eare  byrel  peordect,  brim  scillingum  gebete. 

42.  Gif  eare  sceard  peorded,  six  scillingum  gebete. 
15      43.  Gif  eage  of  peord,  fiftig  scillingum  gebete. 

50.  Se  be  cin-ban  forslrehd,  raid  tpentigum  scillingum  forgelde. 

51.  JEt  bam  feoper  todum  fyrestum  set  gehpilcura  six  scil- 
lingas ;  se  tod  se  banne  bistanded,  feoper  scillingas ;  se  be  bonne 
bi  bam  standed,  J>ri  scillingas,  and  bonne  siddan  gebpylc  scil- 

20  ling. 

52.  Gif  sprffic  apyrd  peord,  tpelf  scillingas ;  gif  pido-ban  ge- 
broced  peorded,  six  scillingum  gebete. 

53.  Se  be  earm  burbstingd,  six  scillingum  gebete;  gif  earm 
forbrocen  peord,  six  scillingum  gebete. 

25  54.  Gif  man  bilman  of  aslrebd,  tpentigum  scillingum  gebete ; 
gif  buman  na?gl  of  peorded,  brim  scillingum  gebete  ;  gif  man 
scyte-finger  of  aslaehd,  eahta  scillingum  gebete ;  gif  man  middel- 
finger  of  aslrebd,  feoper  scillingum  gebete ;  gif  man  gokbfinger 
of  ashebd,  six  scillingum  gebete ;  gif  man  bone  lytlan  finger  of 

30asla>lnt,  endleofan  scillingum  gebete. 

55.  ./Et  bam  nseglum  gehpylcum  scilling. 


42 


ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


56.  JEt  J>am  laerestan  plite-painme,  |>ri  scillinga?,  r.r.d  ast  bam 
maran  six  scillingas. 

57.  Gif  man  oderne  mid  fyste  in  naso  slashd,  bri  scillingas. 

58.  Gif  dynt  sie,  scilling.     Gif  he  heahre  handa  dyntes  onfehd, 
5  scilling  forgelde. 

59.  Gif  dynt  speart  sie  bilton  p&dum,  brittig  scsetta  gebete. 

60.  Gif  hit  sie  binnan  psedum,  gehpylc  XX.  sca?tta  gebete. 


HLOBIEERE  AND  EADRlC,  CANTPARA  CYNIXGAS. 

§  11.  Gif  man  mannan  an  octres  flette  man-spara  hated,  odde 
hine  mid  bismer-pordurn  scandlice  grete,  scilling  agelde  J>am  be 

lObret  net  age,  and  six  scillingas  bam  be  he  bast  pord  to  gecpakle, 
and  cyninge  tpelf  scillingas  forgelde. 

12.  Gif  man  odruin  steap  asette  ba?r  men  drincen  bilton  scylde, 
an  eald-riht  scilling  agelde  bam  be  bast  flet  age,  and  six  scillin- 
gas J)am  be  man  bone  steap  asette,  and  cyninge  tpelf  scillingas. 

15  13.  Gif  man  pamn  abregde  ban'  men  drincen  and  bier  man  nan 
yfel  ne  ded,  scilling  bam  be  beet  flet  age,  and  cyninge  tpelf  scil- 
lingas. 

14.  Gif  baet  net  geb!6dgad  pyrde,  forgelde  J>am  men  his 
mund-byrd,  and  cyninge  fiftig  scillingas. 

20  15.  Gif  man  cunian  feormed  bri  niht  an  his  agenum  hame, 
cepeman  odde  oderne,  be  seo  ofor  mearce  cumen,  and  hine  bonne 
his  mete  ffide,  and  he  bonne  senigum  men  yfel  gedo,  se  man 
bane  oderne  aet  rihte  gebrenge,  odde  riht  fore  pyrce. 


INES   CYNINGES  DOMAS. 

§  6.  Gif  hpa  gefeohte  on  cyninges  lmse,  sie  he*  scyldig  eallcs 
26  his  yrfes,  and  sie  on  cyninges  dome  hpaeder  he  lif  age  be  nage. — 
Gif  hpa  on  mynstre  gefeohte,  hund-tpelftig  scillingas  geb£te. — 
Gif  hpa  on  ealdormannes  hu.se  gefeohte,  odde  on  odres  gebun- 
genes  pi  tan,  sixtig  scillingas  gebete  he,  and  6der  sixtig  scillingas 
geselle  to  pite. — Gif  he  bonne  on  gafol-geldan  huse  odde  on  ge- 
30bures  gefeohte,  britig  scillingas  to  pite  geselle,  and  bam  gebure 
six  scillingas.  —  And  beah  hit   sie  on  middum  felda  gefohten, 


ANGLO-SAXON   LAWS.  43 

britig  scillinga  to  pite  sie  agifen. — Gif  bonne  on  gebeorscipe  hie 
gecfden,  and  odor  heora  mid  gepylde  hit  forbere,  geselle  se  6der 
britig  scillingas  to  pite. 

7.  Gif  hpa  stalie  spa  his  pif  nyte  and  his  beam,  geselle  sixtig 
5  scillingas  to  pite. — Gif  he  bonne  stalie  on  gepitnesse  ealles  his 
hiredes,  gangen  hie   ealle   on   beopot. —  Tjm-pintre  cniht  maeg 
boon  byfde  gepita. 

20.  Gif  feorcund  man  odcte  fremde  butan  pege  geond  pudu 
gauge,  and  ne  hryme  ne  horn  blape,  for  beof  he  bid  to  profianne 
lOodde  to  sleanne  odde  to  illysanne. 

4.3.  Ponne  man  beam  on  puda  forboerne,  and  peorde  yppe  on 
bone  be  hit  dyde,  gylde  he  ful  pite ;  geselle  sixtig  scillinga  for 
bam  be  f\rr  bid  beof. — Gif  man  afelle  on  pnda  pel  manege  treopa 
and  pyrde  eft  nndyrne,  forgylde  bred  treopa,  relc  mid  britig  soil 
lolingum.  Ne  bearf  he  heora  ma  gyldan,  prere  heora  spa  fela  spa 
heora  pare,  forbam  seo  sex  bid  melda,  nalles  beof. 


^ELFREDES  domas. 

§  1.  JEt  aarestan  pe  Iserad,  bret  mrest  bearf  is,  boat  ieghpelc 
raon  his  ad  and  his  ped  pserllce  healde. — Gif  he  bonne  pa's  ped- 
die  pe  him  riht  sy  to  gel&stanne,  and  boet  aleoge,  selle  mid  ead- 

20medum  his  pjepn  and  his  gehta  his  freundnm  to  gehealdanne,  and 
beo  feopertig  nihta  on  carcerne  on  cyninges  tune,  bropige  ban 
spa  bisceop  him  scrife,  and  his  maagas  hine  feden,  gif  he  self  mete 
nrebbe. — Gif  he  nuegas  noebbe,  odde  bone  mete  mebbe,  fede  cy- 
ninges gerefa  hine. — Gif  hine  mon  togenedan  scyle  and  he  elles 

25nylle,  gif  hine  mon  gebinde,  bolige  his  pa?pna  and  his  yrfes. — 
Gif  hine  mon  ofslea,  liege  he  orgylde. — Gif  he  losige,  sie  he  afly- 
med  and  sie  amamsnmod  of  eallum  Cristes  ciricuni. 

5.  Eac  pe  settad  a?ghpelcere  cirican  be  bisceop  gehalgode,  bis 
frid :  gif  hie  fah-mon  geyrne  odde  geserne,  bset  hine  seofan  nih- 

30 turn  nan  mon  ut  ne  teu. — Eac  cirican  frid  is:  gif  hpelc  mon  ciri- 
can gesece  for  bara  gylta  hpylcum  bara  be  an-  geypped  naare, 
and  hine  J)«er  on  Godes  naman  geandette,  sie  hit  healf  forgifen. 
— Se  be  stalad  on  Sunnan  niht,  odde  on  Geol,  odde  on  Eastran, 
odde   on  bone  Halgan  Pnnres   daag,  and    on   Gang-dagas,  bara 

3ogehpelc  pe  pillad  sie  tp}r-bote,  spa  on  Lencten-faesten. 

G.  Gif  hpa  on  cirican  hpaet  gebeufige,  forgylde  brct  angylde, 


44  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

and  bset  pite  spa  to  J>am  angylde  belimpan  pille,  and  slea  mon 

pa  hand  of  be  he  hit  mid  gedyde. 

23.  Gif  hand  mon  toslite  odde  abite,  ret  forman  inisdaede  ge- 

selle  six  scillingas  gif  lie  him  mete  selle,  ret  aefteran  cerre  tpelf 
5  scillingas,  set  briddan  brittig  scillingas. — Gif  aet  bissa  misd&da 

hpelcere  se  hund  losige,  ga  beos  bot  hpaadere  ford. 

32.   Gif  mon  folc-leasunge  gepyrce,  and  heo   on  hine  geresp 

peovde,  mid    nanum    leohtran    binge    gebete,  bonne    him    mon 

aceorfe  J>£  timgan  of. 
10      35.  Gif  mon  cyrliscne  mon   gebinde  unsynnigne,  gebete   mid 

tjn  scillingum. — Gif  hine  mon  bespinge,  mid  tpentig  scillingum 

gebete. — Gif  he  hine  on  hengenne  alecge,  mid  prittig  scillingum 

gebete.  —  Gif  he  hine  on  bismor  to  homolan  bescire,  mid  ty-n 

scillingum  gebete. — Gif  he  hine  to  preoste  bescire  unbundenne, 
15  mid  brittig  scillingum  gebete. — Gif  he  ])one  beard  of  ascire,  mid 

tpentig  scillingum  gebete. — Gif  lie  hine  gebinde  and  bonne  to 

preoste  bescire,  mid  sixtig  scillingum  gebete. 


ECGBYRHT   ARCEBISCEOP. 

Confessionale,  32.  Gif  man  medmycles  hpaathpega  deoflum  on- 

sajgd,  foeste  an  gear :  gif  he  mycles  hpaet  onsaege,  fseste  t}rn  pin- 

20ter.     Spa  hpylc  man   spa  corn  bserne  on  pasre  stope  paar  man 

dead  pjere,  lifigendum   mannum  to  haele  and  on  liis  huse,  faeste 

fif  pinter. 

33.  Pif  gif  heo  set  hire  dohtor  ofer  bus  odde  on  ofen  forb-ani 
be  heo  pille  hig  fefer-adle  gehselan,  freste  heo  seofon  pinter. 
25  Poenitentiale,  II.,  23.  Nis  na  sodlice  atyfed  nanum  Cristenum 
men  pset  lie  idele  hpatunga  bega  spa  haadene  men  dod,  bset  is 
bnet  hig  getyfon  on  sunnan  and  on  mGnan  and  on  steorrena  ryne, 
and  seeon  tida  hpatunga  hyra  bing  to  begynnanne,  ne  pyrta  ga- 
derunge  mid  nanum  galdre,  butan  mid  ])ater-noster  and  mid  cre- 
30  dan  odde  mid  sumum  gebede  pe  to  Gode  belimpe. 

IV.,  16.  Gif  amig  man  oderne  mid  picce-craefte  fordo,  faeste 
seofon  gear,  preo  on  hlafe  and  on  paetere,  and  pa  feoper  pri  da- 
gas  on  pucan  on  hlafe  and  on  paetere. 

17.  Gif  hpa  drife  stacan  on  amigne  man,  faeste  breo  gear,  an 
35  gear  on  hlafe  and  on  pretere,  and  pa  tpa  faeste  on  pucan  pri  da- 
gas  on  hlafe  and  on  paetere.     And  gif  se  man  for  baare  stacunge 


ANGLO-SAXON   LAWS.  45 

dead  bid,  bonne  fseste  be  seofon  gear  ealspii  hit  her  bufon  apri- 
ten  is. 

18.  Gif  bpii  piccige  yinbe  asniges  mannes  luf'e  and  him  on  aHe 
sylle  odde  on  drinee  odde  on   amiges  cynnes  gealdor-croeftum, 

5  }nvt  hyra  lufu  ibibon  be  mare  beon  scyle :  gif  hit  Impede  man 
do,  iteste  bealf  gear  Podnes  dagum  and  Frige  dagum  on  hlafe 
and  on  poetere,  and  ba  odre  dagas  bruce  be  bis  metes  billan 
flassce  anum. 

19.  Gif  hpii  hlytas  odde  hpatunga  bega,  odde  bis  pseccan  a3t 
lOamigum  pylle  hsebbe,  odde  set  senigre  odre  gesceafte  biiton  on 

Godes  cyricean,  fa3ste  lie  preo  gear,  poet  an  on  blafe  and  on  pse- 
tere,  and  pa  tpa  Podnes  dagum  and  Frige  dagum  on  blafe  and 
on  psetere  and  pa  odre  dagas  bruce  his  metes  btlton  fltesce 
anum. 
15  20.  Pitman  bed  ])res  ylcan  pyrde,  gif  bed  tilad  hire  cilde  mid 
amigum  picce-craefte  odde  rct  pega  gelaston  burh  ba  eordan  tilid; 
eala  past  is  mycel  hffidenscipe. 


CNUT   CYNING. 


II.,  5.  And  pe  forbeddad  eornostlice  aslcne  haMenscipe.  Harden' 
scipe  bjd  pa3t  man  dedfol-gyld  peordige :  host  is  past  man  peor- 

20  dige  lnedene  godas  and  sunnan  odde  monan,  fyr  odde  Add,  pas- 
ter-pyllas  odde  stanas  odde  amiges  cynnes  pudu-tredpu,  odde 
picce-crasft  lufige,  odde  mord-peorc  gefremme  on  amige  pisan, 
odde  bldte  odde  fyrhte  odde  spylcra  gedpimera  amig  bing 
dredge. 

25  73.  And  sitte  aslc  pudupe  perleas  tpelf-mdnad,  cedse  syddan 
pa5t  bed  sylf  pille ;  and  gif  beo  binnan  geares  frece  per  gecedse, 
bonne  bolige  heo  baVre  morgen-gyfe  and  ealra  baVa  ffihta  pe  heo 
burh  asrran  per  hcefde,  and  foil  ha  nelistan  frynd  td  bam  lande 
and  to  bam  aahtan  pe  heo  sbv  hsefde. — And  ne  hadige  man  asfre 

SOpudupan  to  hrsedlice. 


POETS. 


ORPHEUS. 

1.  Gesalig  byd  se  man,  be  mag  geseon  pone  hlutvan  apelm 
pas  hehstan  g&des,  and  of  him  selfnm  apeorpan  mag  pa  peostro 
his  modes!  Pe  scnlon  get  of  ealclum  leasum  spellam  pe  sum  bi- 
spell  reccnn :   Hit  gelamp  gio,  batte  an  hearpere  pas  on  pare 

5peode  pe  Pracia  hatte,  seo  pas  on  Creea  rice.  Se  hearpere  pas 
spide  ungefrgegliee  god,  pas  nama  pas  Orfeus.  He  haefde  an 
spide  anlic  pif,  seo  pas  haten  Eurydice.  Pa  ongan  man  secgan  be 
para  hearpere,  poet  lie  mihte  henrpian  past  se  pudu  pagode  and 
pa  stanas  hi  styredon  for  py  spege,  and  pildu  deor  pair  poldon 
10  to  irnan  and  stondan  spilce  lii  tainu  paron,  spa  stille,  peah  hi 
men  odde  hundas  pid  eodon,  pat  hi  hi  na  ne  onscunedon. 

2.  Pa  sadon  hi,  past  pas  liearperes  pif  sceolde  acpelan,  and 
hire  saple  man  sceolde  ladan  to  helle.  Pa  sceolde  se  hearpere 
peordan  spa  sarig,  pat  he  ne  mihte  on-gemong  odrum  mannum 

lobeon,  ac  teah  to  puda  and  sat  on  psem  muntum  agder  ge  dages 
ge  nihtes,  peop  and  hearpode,  paet  pa  pudas  bifodon  and  pa  ea 
stodon,  and  nan  heort  ne  onsciinode  nanne  leon,  ne  nan  hara 
nanne  hund,  ne  nan  neat  nyste  nasnne  an  dan  ne  nanne  ege  to 
odrum  for  pasre  mergde  pas  sones. 

20  3.  Pa  pam  hearpere  pa  pnhte,  pat  hine  nanes  pinges  ne  lyste 
on  pisse  porulde,  pa  polite  he,  pat  he  polde  gesecan  helle  godu, 
and  onginnan  him  oleccan  mid  his  hearpan,  and  biddan  past 
hi  him  agefan  eft  his  pif.  Pa  he  pa  pider  com,  pa  sceolde  cu- 
man  pare  helle  liund  ongean  hine,  paes  nama  pass  Ceruerus,  se 

25  sceolde  hahban  preo  heafdn,  and  ongan  faegenian  raid  his  steorte, 
and  plegian  pid  hine  for  his  hearpnnga.  Pa  pas  par  eac  spide 
egeslic  geat-peard,  }>as  nama  sceolde  beon  Caron,  se  haefde  eac 
preo  heafdn,  and  se  pas  spide  oreald.  Pa  ongan  se  hearpere 
hine  biddan,  paet  he  hine  gemundbyrde  pa  hpile  pe  he  paar  pare 

30and  hine  gesundne  eft  pan  on  brohte;  pa  gehet  he  him  paet,  for- 
pam  he  pas  otiyst  pas  seldciidan  sones. 


CjEDMON.  47 

4.  Pa  code  he  furdor,  6d  he  mette  pa  gram  an  mettena,  pe 
fclcisce  men  hatad  Pareas,  pa  lit  secgad,  J>set  on  nanum  men  ny- 
ton  nane  are,  ac  aslcum  men  precen  be  his  gepyrhtum,  pa  hi 
secgad,  past  palden  aslces  mannes  pyrde.      Pa  ongan  he  biddan 

5heora  blisse  ;  pa  ongunnon  ht  pepan  mid  him.  Pa  eode  he  fur- 
dur,  and  him  union  ealle  helparan  ongean,  and  lffiddon  hine  to 
heora  cyninge,  and  ongunnon  ealle  sprecan  mid  him  and  biddan 
ones  pe  he  bastl.  And  bast  unstille  hpeol,  pe  Ixton  pa3s  to  ge- 
bunden  Leuita  cyning  for  his   scylde,  past  Mstod  for  his  hear- 

lOpunga;  and  Tantalus  se  cyning,  ]ie  on  pisse  porulde  ungemet- 
lice  gifre  pass,  and  him  bser  pa3t  ilce  yfel  fylgde,  pass  gifernesse 
lie  gestilde  ;  and  se  ultor  sceolde  forlsetan,  pset  he  ne  slat  pa 
lifre  Tityes  pass  cyninges,  pe  hine  asr  mid  py  pitnode  ;  and  eal 
helpara  pitu   gestildon    pa    lipile,  pe   he   beforan  bam   cyninge 

1 5  liearpode. 

5.  Pa  he  pa  lange  and  lange  liearpode,  pa  eleopode  se  helpa- 
rena  cyning,  and  cpasd :  "  Puton  agifan  paem  esne  his  pif,  forpaem 
he  ht  hasfd  geearnad  mid  his  hearpunga."  Behead  him  pa,  bast 
he  geare  pisse,  past  he  hine  nasfre  underbasc  ne  besape  siddan  he 

20ponan-peard  pare,  and  sasde,  gif  he  hine  underbade  besape,  ]s-ast 
he  sceolde  forlastan  past  plf.  Ac  pa.  lufe  man  masg  spide  uneade 
odde  na  forbeodan.  Peila  pei !  hpast  Orfeus  pa  lasdde  his  pif  mid 
him,  o&  pe  he  com  on  bast  gemasre  leohtes  and  peostro  ;  ba  eode 
past  pif  as  ft  er  him.     Pa  no  furctum  on  past  leoht  com,  pa  beseah 

25  he  hine  underbasc  pid  Jiass  pifes  :  pa  losade  heo  him  sona. 

6.  Pas  spel  lasrad  gehpilcne  man  para,  be  pilnad  helle  peostro 
to  fleonne,  and  to  pass  sodan  Godes  leohte  to  cumanne,  poet  he 
hine  ne  beseo  to  his  ealdum  yfelum,  spa  bast  he  hi  eft  spa  fullice 
fulfremme,  spa  he  hi  asr  dide  ;   forbasm    spa-hpa-spa   mid  fulle 

30piHan  his  mod  pent  to  pam  yflum  pe  he  asr  forlet,  and  hi  ponne 
fulfremed,  and  hi  him  ponne  fullice  liciact,  and  he  hi  nasfre  for- 
lastan ne  pencd ;  ponne  forlyst  he  eal  his  as  nan  god,  buton  he 
hit  eft  gebete. 


CiEDMON. 


1.  On  Hilde   abbudissan  mynstre  pass  sum  brodor  synderlice 

35  mid  godcundre   gife   gemasred  and  gepeordod,  forbon  he  gepu- 

node  gerisenlice  leod  pyrcean,  }>a  pe  to  asfasstnesse  and  to  arfasst- 

nesse  belumpon,  spa,  pastte  spa-li  past-spa  he  of  godcundum  stafum 


43  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

purh  boceras  geleornode,  past  he  asfter  raedraiclura  faece  in  sceop- 
gereorde  mid  pa  masstan  spetnesse  and  inbrydnesse  geglencde 
and  in  Englisc  gereorde  pelgehpserfordbrohte;  and  for  his  leod- 
songum  manigra  manna  mod  oft  to  peorulde  forhohnesse  and  to 
5  gepeodnesse  pa's  heofonlican  lifes  onbasrnde  patron. 

2.  And  eac  spilce  rnanige  6dre  aefter  him  on  Angelpeode  on- 
gunnon  asfasste  leod  pyrcan,  ac  nasnig  bpasdre  him  past  gelice  don 
meahte,  forpon  he  nalass  fram  mannum  ne  purh  man  gelasred  pass, 
past  he  pone  leodcrasft  geleornode;  ac  he  pass  godcuudlice  geful- 
lOtumod,  and  purh  Godes  gife  pone  songcrasft  onfeng,  and  lie  for- 
pon nasfre  noht  leasunga  ne  ideles  leodes  pyrcan  meahte,  ac  efne 
pa  an  pa  pe  to  asfsestnesse  belumpon  and  his  pa  asfasstan  tungan 
gedafenode  singan.  Pass  he  se  man  in  peoruldhade  geseted  6d 
pa  tide,  pe  he  pass  gel}rfedre  yldo,  and  he  nasfre  nasnig  leod  ge- 
15  leornode,  and  he  forpon  oft  in  gebeorscipe,  ponne  pasr  pass  blisse 
intingan  gedemed,  past  hi  ealle  sceolden  purh  endebyrdnesse  be 
hearpan  singan,  ponne  he  geseah  pa  hearpan  him  nealascan, 
ponne  aras  he  for  sceame  fram  })am  symble  and  ham  eode  to  his 
huse. 
20  3.  Pa  he  past  pa  sumre  tide  dide,  past  he  forlet  past  hus  pass 
gebeorscipes  and  ut  pass  gangende  t6  neata  scypene,  para  heord 
him  pass  pasre  nihte  beboden ;  pa  he  J>a  pasr  in  gelimplicre  tide 
his  limu  on  reste  gesette,  and  onslaspte,  pa  stod  him  sum  man  tvt 
purh  spefn,  and  hine  balette  and  grette,  and  hine  be  his  naman 
25nemde,  "  Casdmon,  sing  me  hpasthpegu."  Pa  andsparGde  he  and 
cpasd :  "  Ne  con  ic  n6ht  singan,  and  ic  forpon  of  pisum  gebeor- 
scipe ilteode,  and  hider  gepat,  forbon  ic  noht  aide."  Eft  he 
cpasd,  se  pe  mid  him  sprecende  pass,  "Hpaedere  pu  meaht  me 
singan."  Cpasd  he,  "Hpast  sceal  ic  singan?"  Cpasd  he,  "Sing 
30  me  frumsceaft."  Pa  he  pas  andspare  onfeng,  pa  ongan  lie  s6na 
singan  in  herenesse  Godes  scyppendes  pa  fers  and  pa  pord  pe  ho 
nasfre  ne  gehj'rde  ;  para  endebyrdnes  pis  is  : 

4.  "  Nu  pe  sceolon  herian  heofonrices  Peard, 

Metodes  mihte  and  his  modgeponc, 
35  pera  Puldorfasder,  spa  he  pundra  gehpass, 

ece  Dryhten,  ord  onstealdc. 
He  asrest  gesceop  eordan  bearnum 
heofon  to  hrofe,  halig  Scyppend  ; 
pa  middangeard,  moncynnes  Peard, 
40  ece  Dryhten,  asfter  teode 

firum  foldan,  Fred  aslmihtig." 


CiEDMON.  49 

5.  Pa  a  Wis  he  fram  J>am  slamc,  and  oal  pa  pe  he  slaVpende  sang, 
fa>ste  in  gemynde  hasfde,  and  pam  pordum  sona  nianig  povd  in 
}»a't  ilee  gemet  Gode  pyrdes  songes  togepeodde.  Pa  com  he  on 
morne  to  pain  tungerefan,  se  pe  his  ealdonnan  pies,  and  him  sasde 

5  hpilce  gife  lie  onieng,  and  he  hine  sona  to  pake  ahbudissan  ge- 
lasdde,  and  hire  past  c}rdde  and  sasgde.  Pa  het  he6  gesamnian 
ealle  pa  gelasrdestan  men,  and  pa  leorneWis,  and  him  andpeardum 
het  secgan  past  spefn  and  past  leod  singan,  pastte  eaira  heora 
dome  gecoren  pane,  hpast  odde  hponan  past  enmen  pasre.     Pa, 

10  pass  him  eallum  gesepen  spa  spa  hit  pass,  past  him  pasre  fram 
Dryhtne  selfum  lieofonlic  gifu  forgifen.  Pa  rehton  lii  him  and 
ssegdon  sum  halig  spel  and  godcundre  hire  pord,  bebudon  him  pa, 
gif  he  mihte,  past  he  him  sum  sunge  and  in  spinsunge  leodsanges 
past  gehpyrfde.     Pa  he  pa  hasfde  pa  pisan  onfangene,  pa  eode  he 

15  ham  to  his  huse,  and  com  eft  on  morgen,  and  py  betstan  leode  ge- 
glenged  him  asang  and  tigeaf  past  him  beboden  pass. 

6.  Pa  ongan  seo  abbudisse  clyppan  and  lufian  pa  Godes  gife  in 
pam  men,  and  heo  hine  pa  monode  and  lasrde,  past  lie  peoruldbad 
forlete  and  inunucha.de  onfenge  ;  and  he  past  pel  pafode  ;  and  heo 

20  hine  in  past  mynster  onfeng  mid  his  godum,  and  hine  gepeodde 
to  gesamnungo  para  Godes  peopa,  and  het  hine  lasran  past  getasl 
pass  halgan  stasres  and  spelles,  and  he  eal  pa  he  in  gehernesse  ge- 
leornian  mihte  mid  hine  gemyngode,  and  spa  spa  clasne  nyten 
codorcende  in  past  speteste  leod  gehpyrfde,  and  his  song  and  his 

25  leod  pasron  spa  pynsum  to  gehyrranne,  past  pa  selfan  his  lareopas 
ast  his  mude  priton  and  leornodon. 

7.  Sang  he  asrest  be  middangeardes  gesceape  and  be  fruman 
mancynnes  and  eal  past  stasr  Genesis,  past  is  seo  asreste  Moyses 
boc,  and  eft  be  utgange  Israelii  folces  of  iEgypta  lande,  and  be  in- 

30gange  bass  gehatlandes,  and  be  6drum  manigum  spellum  pass  hal 
gan  geprites  canones  boca,  and  be  Cristes  menniscnesse,  and  be 
his  propunge,  and  be  his  upastignesse  on  heofonas,  and  big  pass 
Halgan  Gastes  cyme,  and  para  Apostola,  hire ;  and  eft  bi  pam  ege 
pass  topeardan  domes,  and  be  fyrhto  pass  tintreglican  pites,  and 

35  be  spetnesse  pass  heofonlican  rices  he  manig  leod  geporhte ;  and 
spile  eac  oder  manig  be  pam  godcimdum  fremsumnessnm  and  do- 
mum  he  geporhte.  On  eallum  pam  he  geornlice  g5'mde,  J)ast  he 
men  atuge  fram  synna  lufan  and  mandasda,  and  to  lufan  and  to 
geornfulnesse  apehte  godra  dasda,  forpon  he  pass  se  man  spide 

40asfest,  and  reogollicum  peodscipum  eadmodlice  underpeoded  ;  and 
pid  pain  pa  pe  on  odre  pisan  don  poldon,  he  pass  mid  pylme  mi 


50  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

celre  ellenpodnesse  onbaerned,  and  he  forbon  faegre  ende  his  lif 
betynde  and  geendode. 

8.  Forbon  };>a  J)a3re  tide  neahehte  his  gepitennesse  and  ford- 
fore,  ])a  paes  he  feopertj'ne  dagum  rer  baet  he  paes  licumlicre  un- 

5  trymnesse  ])rycced  and  hefigod,  hpaedere  to])on  gemetlice,  boat 
he  ealle  ba  tid  mihte  ge  sprecan  ge  gangan.  Paes  bar  on  nea- 
peste  untrumra  manna  bus,  on  bam  hira  bcap  paes  J>set  hi  ba  un- 
truman  and  ba  be  vet  fordfore  patron  in  lredan  sceoldan,  and  him 
J)a3i*  aetsornne  benian.  Pa  baed  he  his  begn  on  aafenne  bare  nihte 
10  J>e  he  of  peorulde  gangende  pses,  })aet  he  on  ])arn  htlse  him  stope 
gegearpode,  J>set  he  restan  mihte.  Pa  pundrode  se  pegn  forhpon 
he  J)aes  baade,  forbon  him  buhte  J>aet  his  fordfore  spa  neah  ne 
pare,  dide  hpaedere  spa  spa  he  cpaxt  and  bebead. 

9.  And  mid  by  he  J) a  J)33r  on  reste  eode,  and  he  gefeonde  mode 
15sumu  bing  aetgrcdere  mid  him  sprecende  and  gleopiende  paes,  be 

jjaar  stir  inne  preron,  ba  paes  ofer  middeniht  b?et  he  fraegn,  hpaecter 
hi  amig  husel  ban1  inne  bsefdon.  Pa  andsparodon  hi  and  cpaklon, 
"  Hpilc  ])earf  is  J)e  busies  ?  Ne  b-inre  fordfore  spa  neah  is,  ml 
btt  bus  rotlice  and  bus  glaedlice  to  us  sprecende  eart."     Cpsed  he" 

20  eft,  "  Berad  me  hpaedere  husel  to."  Pa  he  hit  on  handa  hsefde, 
ba  fraegn  he,  hpaeder  hi  ealle  smylte  mod,  and  but  an  callum  incan 
blide  to  him  hsefdon.  Pa  andsparudou  hi  ealle,  and  cp&don  ba?t 
hi  namigne  incan  to  him  piston,  ac  hi  him  ealle  spide  blidemode 
pan-on,  and  hi  prixendlice  hine  baklon  baet  he  him  eallum  blide 

25  p&re.  Pa  andsparode  he,  and  cpaed,  "  Mine  brodru  J)a  leofan,  ic 
eom  spide  blidmod  to  eop  and  to  eallum  Godes  mannum."  And 
he  spa  paes  hine  getrymmende  mid  by  heofonlican  pegneste,  and 
him  udres  lifes  ingang  gearpode.  Pa  git  he  fraegn,  hu  neah  baare 
tide  pjere,  baette  ba  brodor  arisan  sceolden,  and  Godes  lof  neran 

30  and  heora  uhtsang  singan.  Andsparodon  hi,  "Nis  liit  feor  tu 
J>on."  Cpaed  he,  "Tela,  utan  pe  pel  baVe  tide  bldan  !"  And  ba 
him  gebaed,  and  hine  gesenode  mid  Cristes  rodetacne,  and  his 
heafod  onhylde  to  bam  bolstre,  and  medmicel  faec  onsl&pte,  and 
spa  mid  stilnesse  his  lif  geendode. 

35  10.  And  spa  paes  geporden,  J)a?tte  spa  spa  he  hlutre  mode  and 
bilepite  and  smyltre  pilsumnesse  Drihtne  beopde,  J)83t  he  eac 
spilce  spa,  smylte"  deade  middangeard  paes  forl&tende  and  to  his 
gesihde  becom,  and  seo  tunge,  be  spa  manig  halpende  pord  on 
j>ses  Scyppendes  lof  gesette,  heo  ba  spilce  eac  J>a  ytemestan  pord 

40 on  his  herenesse, hine  selfne  seniende  and  his  gast  in  his  handa 
bebeodende,bet5'nde. 


\  0  R  * 


POETRY. 


DESCRIPTION'S  OF  GLEE -MEN  AND  POETS. 

(Traveler,  135-143.) 

Spa  SCridende  geSCeapum  hpeorfad 
Gleo-men  Gmnena  geond  Grunda  fela, 
Thearfe  secgad,  Thonc-pord  sprecad, 
Simle  SM  odde  nord  Sumne  gemetad 
Gydda  Gleapne,  Geofum  unhneapne, 
5  se  be  fore  Dugudo       pile  Dom  araeran, 

EOrlscipe  ffifnan,       6d  baet  EA1  scaced 
Leoht  and  Lit'  so-mod :       Lot  se  gepyrced, 
Hafad  under  Heofonum       Heahfaestne  dom. 

(Beoiculf,  867-874.) 

Hpilum  Cymnges  begn, 
10  Guma  Gilp-hlseden,        Gidda  gemyndig, 

se  be  EAl-fela       EAld-gesegena 
Worn  gemunde,       Word  Oder  fand 
Sode  gebunden:        Secg  eft  ongan 
Sid  Beupulfes        Snyttrum  styrian, 
15  and  on  SPod  precan        SPel  gerade, 

VVordum  VVrixlan. 

(Beoiculf,  89-98.) 

— bffir  pass  Hearpan  speg, 
Sputol  Sang  scopes.        Sagde,  se  be  ctlde 
Frumsceaft  Fira       Feorran  reccan, 

20  epoed  bret  se  2Elmihtiga        EOrdan  porhte 

VVlite-beorhtne  Wang,        spa  Waiter  bebtlged, 
geSette  Sige-hredig       Sunnan  and  mouan 
Leoraan  to  Leohte       Land-btiendum, 
and  geFrretpade        Foldan  sceatas 

25  Leoraum  and  Leafnm,        Lif  eac  gesceop 

Cynna  gehvvylcum,       bara  be  Cpice  hwyrfad. 


52  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


CJIDMON'S   GENESIS. 

(The  First  Day,  103-134.) 

"Ne  pses  her  ba  giet       nymcte  heolster-sceado 
piht  geporden,        ac  bes  pida  grund 
stod  deop  and  dim,       Drihtue  frerade, 
idel  and  unnyt :        ou  bone  eagurn  plat 

5  stid-frihd  cyning,        and  ba  stope  beheold 

dreama  lease,        geseah  deorc  gespeorc 
semian  sinnihte       speart  under  roderum, 
pon  and  peste,        6&  bret  beos  poruld-gesceaft 
Jmvh  pord  gepeard"       puldor-cyninges. 

10  Her  rerest  gesceop       ece  Drihten 

helm  ealpihta       heofon  and  eordan, 
rodor  arcerde,        and  bis  rume  land 
gestadelode        strangum  mihtum, 
Frea  selmihtig.        Folde  poes  ba  gyt 

15  grses  ungrene :        garsecg  beabte 

speart  sinnihte        side  and  pide, 
ponne  p&gas.       Pa  paes  puldor-torht 
Heofon-peardes  gast        ofer  holm  boren 
miclum  spedum.        Metod  engla  heht 

20  lifes  Brytta       leoht  ford  cuman 

ofer  rumne  grund  ;        rade  poes  gefylled 
Heah-cyninges  hres :        him  paes  halig  leoht 
ofer  pestenne,        spa  se  Pyrhta  bebead. 
Pa  gesundrode        sigora  Paldend 

25  ofer  lago-flode        leoht  pid  beostrum, 

sceade  pid  sciman.       Sceop  ba  bam  naman 
lifes  Brytta;        leoht  pn?s  arrest 
burh  Drihtnes  pord       dseg  genemned, 
plitebeorhte  gesceaft.        Pel  licode 

30  Frean  vet  frymde        fordbaaro  tid : 

da?g  aeresta  geseah       deorc  sceado 
speart  spidrian        geond  sidne  grund. 

(Satan's  Speech,  347-388.) 

Satan  madelode;        sorgiende  spraec 

se  be  helle  ford       healdan  sceolde, 

35  gyman  bses  grundes :       paes  &r  Godes  engel 


CJEDMON'S  GENESIS.  *52 

C^EDMON'S    GENESIS. 
(The  First  Day,  103-104.) 

Ne1  was  there  then  yet        nymthc3  holster'-shadow 

wight3  i-worthen5,        ac6  this  wide  ground 

stood  deep  and  dim,        to-Drihte7  freinde8, 

idle  and  unnut9 :        on  that  with-eyes  wlat10 
5  stith1 '-frith12  king,         and  the  stows13  beheld  . 

of-dreamsu  less1*,        i-saw  dark  i-swerk15 

seme16  sinnight17        swart  under  roders18, 

wan  and  waste,        oth19  that  this  world-schaft10 

through  word  i-worth21         wulder22-king's. 
10  Here  erst23  i-shaped        eche24  Drihte7,  j 

helm25  of-all-wights26,        heaven  and  earth, 

roder18  a-reared,        and  this  roomy  land  i 

i-statheled27        with  strong  mights,  I 

Frea28  almighty.        Folde29  was  then  yet 
15  as-to-grass  un green :        garsedge30  thatched31  | 

swart  sinnight17        side32  and  wide, 

wan  waves.        Then  was  wulder22-tort23  > 

Heaven-ward's34  ghost35        over  holm36  borne  ' 

with-mickle  speeds.        Metod37  of-angels  heht38, 
20  life's  Brytta39,        light  forth  to-come  j 

over  roomy  ground ;        rathe40  was  i-filled41 

High-king's  best:        to-him  was  holy  light  | 

over  waste,        so  the  Wright42  (be-)bade. 

Then  i-sundered        siyers'43  Wielding44  , 

25  over  leye45-flood        light  with46  thuster47,  ] 

shade  with46  shimmer.        Shope48  then  for-both  names  I 

life's  Brytta39;         light  was  erst23 

through  Drihte's7  word        day  i-named, 

wlite49-bright  i-shaft20.        Well  liked50 
30  Frea28  at  frumthe51        forthbearmg52  tide53: 

day  erst23  i-saw        dark  shadow 

swart  swither54        yond55  side32  ground. 
(Satan's  Speech,  347-388.) 

Satan  mathcled56 ;        sorrowing  spake 

he  that  hell  forth57         hold  should 
35  to-yeme58  the  ground :        was  ere59  God's  angel 

■not.  2  except  (?).  3  cave,  cavernous.  *  aught.  5  existent,  created.  6  but  (P.  P.)  7God 
(P.P.).  s  strange  (Ch.).  Useless  (S.).  '» looked  (S.).  ''strong.  '2mind(?).  "places  (S.). 
14 joy-less.  1S murkiness  (?).  16 remain  (?).  "in  sem-piternal  night  (?).  '8  heavens  (?).  "till 
(?).  20 creation  (?).  21  came  into  being,  "glory  (S.).  «  first,  "eternal  (S.).  "protector. 
=«  beings.  2"  established  (S.).  afs  sovereign  (?).  "  earth  (S.).  3°  ocean  (?).  3>  covered.  32far, 
long  (P.  P.).  "  bright  (H.).  31  warder,  guardian,  "spirit,  "high  sea.  "creator  (?).  3S  or- 
dered (P.  P.,  Ch.).  59 allotter (?).  *°soou.  *»  fulfilled,  "maker.  «  victories' (?).  "Ruler, 
"lake  (H.)-  46  from.  «•  darkness  (S.).  *8  shaped,  formed  (Ch.,  P.  P.).  «  beautiful  (S.). 
60  pleased  (Ch.,  P.  P.).  5'  beginning  (S.).  "creation's.  »3  time.  5*  pass  away  (II.).  "  over, 
beyond.    56  spoke  (S.).    S7  thenceforth.    58  keep  (P.  P.).    w  once,  before. 


53*  OffiDMON'S  GENESIS. 

white  in  heaven,        oth1  him  his  huie2  forspene* 

and  his  ovennet*        of  all  swithest5, 

that  ho  ne6  would        wereds"  Drihte's8 

word  worthy9.         "Welled  to-him  on  in10 
5  huie2  ymb11  his  heart;        hot  was  to-hirn  out12 

wrothly13  wite14.         He  then  with-word  quoth  : 
Is  this  ange15  stead16        unlike  swithe17 

the  other        that  we  ere  couth18 

high  on  heaven -riche19,        that  me  mine  herre20  on-loaned21, 
10  though  we  hine22  for  the  all-wielder        owe23  ne6  must, 

rome24  our  riche19.        Nafth25  he  though  right  i-done 

that  he  us  hath  i-felled        in-fire  to  bottom 

of-hcll  the  hot,        heaven-riche19  be-numen26, 

hath  it  i-marked        mid27  mankind 
15  to  i-settle.        That  to-me  is  of-sorrows  most 

that  Adam  shall,        that  was  of  earth  i-wrought, 

mine  strong        stool28  (be-)hold, 

be  to-himself  in  wynne29,        and  we  this  wite14  thole30, 

harm  on  this  hell.        "Wo  lo !  owed23  I  my  hands'  i-wald", 
20  and  might  one  tide32        out  worth33, 

be  one  winter-stound32,        then  I  mid  this  wered7 —  ! 
Ac34  lie  me  ymbe11        iron  bonds, 

rideth35  racket's36  sole37:        I  am  riche1  Mess  ! 

have  me  so  hard        hell  clomps 
25  fast  befangen38 !        Here  is  fire  mickle 

up  and  neath !        I  o39  ne6  i-saw 

loather40  landscipe !         leye41  ne6  a-swome" 

hot  over  hell.     Me  have  rings'  i-spang43, 

slith-hard44  sole37,        front-sith45  a-merred*6, 
30  a-ferred46  me  from-my  feeth47,        feet  are  i-bounden, 

hands  i-haft48 ;         are  these  hell-doors' 

ways  forwrought49 ;        so  I  mid50  wight50  ne6  may 

off  these  lith51-bonds.        Lie  me  about 

of-hard  iron        hot  i-slain52 
35  grindels53  great ;        mid27  that  me  God  hath 

i-hafted43  by  the  liaise54.         So  I  wot,  he  my  huie2  cuth18 

and  that  wist  eke53        wereds'7  Drihte8, 

that  should  us,  me  and  Adam,        evil  i-worth56 

ymb11  that  heaven-riche19,       there57 1  owed23  my  hands'  i-wald  !31 

*  till  <?).  2  mind  (S.).  3  seduced  (?).*  pride  (S.).  *  mightiest  (P.P.,  Ch.).  «  not.  '  hosts  (S.). 
«  Lord  (P.P.).  s  honor,  obey  (S.).  "within.  »  about  (?).  "without,  "wrathful  (S.).  14  pun- 
ishment (Ch.).  15  narrow  (S.).  "place.  ' T  very  (P.P.,  Ch.).  "knew,  "kingdom, -ric  (S.). 
20  lord  (S.).  21  presented.  =2it(S.).  "  have,  own.  -l  use  (?).  "  hath  not  (S.)  26  taken  (Ch., 
P.P.).  =7  with  (P.P.).  =s8eat.  29 joy  (H.).  '"suffer.  3 1  power,  control  (S.).  32hour.  "be  free. 
34  but.  as  oppresseth.  36  bonds'  (?).  37rope(S.).  3s  caught  (S.).  39  ever  (S.).  40  loathlier. 
41  fire,  low  (P.  P.).  4= smoulder  (?).  "fastening  (H.).  44  terrible  (?).  4*  departure  (P.  P.). 
46  prevented  (S.).  *' path,  departure  (?).  48held(?).  49  obstructed,  closed  (S.).  50  any  way. 
"limbs.    "  forged  (S.).    "bars,  clogs  (S.).    "neck,    "also.    =6  happen  to.    s"if. 


CiEDMON'S   GENESIS.  53 

lipit  on  heofhe,       6d  lime  his  hygo  forsp"dn 

and  his  ofermetto        ealra  spidost, 

J>set  he  ne  polde       pereda  Drihtnes 

pord  purdian.        Pe61  linn  on  iinian 
5  hyge  ymb  his  heortan  ;        hat  pses  him  utan 

pradlio  pite.       He  ba  porde  cpa?d : 

"Is  pes  senga  stede       ungellc  spid'e 

bain  odrum        be  pe  ffli"  cudon 

hean  on  heofon-vtce,       be  me  min  hearra  onlag, 
10  beah  pe  hine  for  pain  alpealdan       agan  ne  moston, 

romigan  ftres  rices.       Naefd  he  beah  nht  gedon 

bset  lie  us  hsefd  befylled       f)*re  to  botnic 

helle  basre  hatan,        heofon-rice  benumen, 

liatVut  hit  gemearcod        mid  mon-cynne 
15  to  gesettanne.        Pa3t  me  is  sorga  invest 

J>aBt  Adam  sceal,       pe  pses  of  eordan  geporht, 

niinne  strongliean        stol  behealdan, 

pesan  him  on  pynne,       and  pe  pis  pite  bolien 

hearm  on  bisse  helle.        Pa  la !   ahte  ic  minra  handa  ge- 
20  and  moste  ane  tid        ute  peordan,  [peald 

pesan  ane  pinter-stunde,       bonne  ic  mid  Jvys  perode — ! 

Ac  licgad  me  ymbe        iren-bendas, 

rided  racentan  sal :       ic  com  rices  leas ! 

habbad  me  spa  heard e       helle  clommas 
25  faaste  befangen  !        Her  is  fyr  micel 

ufan  and  neodone !        ic  a  ne  geseah 

ladran  landscipe!       lig  ne  aspamad 

hat  ofer  helle.        J\Ie  habbad  hringa  gespong, 

slid-hearda  sal        sides  amyrred, 
30  afyrred  me  min  fedo, ;        fet  synt  gebundene, 

handa  gehrefte ;        synt  bissa  hel-dora 

pegas  forporhte :        spa  ic  mid  pihte  ne  ma3g 

of  bissum  liodo-bendum:        Licgad  me  ymbutan 

heardes  irenes       hate  geslregene 
35  grindlas  greate ;       mid  by  me  God  hafad 

gehsefted  be  bam  healsc.       Spa  ic  pat,  he  minne  liige  cude 

and  J>aet  piste  eac       peroda  Drihten, 

p»t  sceolde  unc  Adame        yfele  gepurdan 

ymb  beet  heofon-rice,       brer  ic  ahte  minra,  handa  gepeald ! 


E 


54  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 


CjEDMON'S   EXODUS. 

(The  Flight  of  the  Israelites,  68-85.) 

Nearpe  genyddon        on  nord-peg&s, 
piston  Lira  be  sudan       Sigelpara  land, 
forbaerned  burh-bleodu,        brune  leode 
hatum  heofon-colum.        P&r  halig  God 
5  pid  fser-bryne       folc  gescylde, 

baelce  oferbr&dde       byrnendne  beofon, 
halgan  nette       hatpendne  lyft. 
Haefde  peder-polcen        pidum  faedmum 
eordan  and  uprodov       efne  gedaMed, 

10  laedde  leod-perod ;       lig-fyr  adranc 

•  bate  heofon-torht.        Haeled  pafedon, 
drihta  gedryrnost.       Daeg-scealdes  hleo 
pand  ofer  polcnura :       baefde  pitig  God 
sunnan  sid-fset        segle  ofertolden, 

15  spa  J>a  maest-rapas       men  ne  cudon, 

ne  ba  segl-rode       geseon  meabton 
eord-buende       ealle  craefte, 
bu  afsestn&d  paes       feld-htlsa  maast. 

(106-134.) 
Folc  pa3s  on  salum, 
20  blud  herges  cyrni.       Heofon-beacen  astab 

ffifena  gehpam,        Oder  pundor  ; 

svllic  after  sunnan        setl-rade  bebeold 

ofer  lcod-perum        lige  seinan 

byrnende  beam.       Blace  stddon 
25  ofer  sceotendum        scire  leoinan, 

scinon  scyld-breudan,        sceado  spidredon  : 

neople  niht-scupan       neab  ne  mihton 

heolstov  ahydan.        Heofon-candel  barn  : 

nipe  niht-peard        n)'de  sceolde 
30  pician  ofer  peredum,       by  laes  him  pesten-gryrS 

bar  haad       holmegura  pedrum 

6  ferclamme       ferbd  getp&fde. 

Hffifde  foregenga       fyrene  loccas, 

blace  beam  as,       b&l-egsan  hpeop 
35  bam  here-hiaate,        hat  an  lige, 


CJEDMON'S   EXODUS. 


00 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


J)oet  lie  on  pestenne        perocl  forboernde, 
nymde  hie  mod-hpate       Moyses  hyrde. 
Sce&n  scir  perod,       scyldas  lixton ; 
gesapon  rand-pigan       rihtre  strretc 
segn  ofer  speotum,        6&  J)set  saVfaesten 
laudes  a3t  eude       Ie6d-msegne  ibrstod, 
fus  on  ford-peg.        Fyrd-pic  aras, 
pyrpton  hie  perige;        piste  gen&gdon 
raodige  mete-pegnas       hyra  msegen  betan. 
Br&ddon  oefter  beorgum,       siddan  bynie  sang, 
flotan  feld-husum :        ]iti  pres  feorde  pic, 
rand-pigena  rasst       be  bain  Readan  ssb. 

(154-182.) 

Pa  bim  eorla  mod       ortrype  peard, 
siddan  hie  gesapon       of  sud-peguni 
fyrd  Faraones       ford  ongangan, 
eored  lixan, 
peod  mearc  tredan: 

gud  hpearfode, 
blicon  bord-hreodan,       byman  sungon. 
On  hprel  hreopon        here-fugolas 
hilde  graedige ;       hrrefen  gol 
deapig-federe        ofer  driht-neum, 
pon  pajl-ceasega.       Pulfas  sungon 
atol  jefen-leod        a^tes  on  penan, 
carleasan  deor,        cpyld-rof  beodan 
on  ladra  last       leod-moegnes  fyl, 
hreopon  mearc-peardas       middum  nihtum: 
fleah  fffige  gast,        folc  poes  geh&ged. 
Hpilum  of  pam  perode       plance  peguas 
m&ton  mil-padas       meara  bogum. 
Him  pjer  sige-cyning       pid  pone  segn  foran 
manna  pengel        mearc-preate  rad ; 
gvkt-peard  gumena       grim-helm  gespeon, 

(cumbol  lixton) 

prcl-hlencan  sceoc, 
healdan  georne 

Feond  onsesfon 


ofer-holt  pegan, 
})ufas  bunian, 
garas  trymedon, 


cyning  cin-berge 
piges  on  penum, 
heht  his  here-ciste 
fsest  fyrd-getrum. 


ladum  eagum        land-manna  cyme. 
Ymb  hine  p&gon       pigend  unforhte: 


I 


5(3  ANGLO-SAXON  READER 

hare  heoro-pulfas       hilde  gretton 
burstige  braec-piges,       beoden-holde. 


BEOWULF. 

(A  Good  King,  1-11.) 

Hpaet!  pe  Gar-Dena       in  gear-dagum 
beod-cyninga       bryni  gefrunon, 
5  hH  ba  aedelingas        ellen  fremedon ! 

Oft  Scyld  Scefing       sceadena  breatum, 
monegum  mzegdum       meodo-setla,  ofteah  ; 
egsode  eorl,        syddan  &rest  peard 
feasceaft  funden  ;        he  ba?s  frofre  gebad, 
10  peox  under  polcnum,        peorctrayndum  bah, 

6d  baet  him  feghpylc       bara  ymb-sittendra 
ofer  hron-rade       h^ran  scolde, 
gomban  gyldan  :        baet  pses  god  eyning ! 

{Obsequies  of  Scyld,  26-52.) 

Him  ba  Scyld  gepat       to  gescaep-hpile 

15  fela-hror  feran        on  Frean  pare. 

Hi  hyne  ba  aBtbferon        to  brimes  farode, 
sparse  gesidas,        spa  he  selfa  baed, 
benden  pordum  peold      pine  Scyldinga, 
leof  land-fruma,       longe  ahte. 

20  P&r  aot  hyde  stod       hringed-stefna 

isig  and  ut-ffis,        cedelinges  fxv : 
aledon  ba       leofne  beoden, 
beaga  bryttan,        on  bearm  scipes, 
m&rne  be  maeste.       Pasr  paes  raadma  fel& 

25  of  feor-pegum,        frsetpa,  gelakled : 

ne  hj'rde  ic  cymlicor       ceol  gegyrpan 
hilde-p&pnum        and  heado-p&durn, 
billnm  and  byrnum :        him  on  bearnie  laeg 
madma  maenigo,        ba  him  mid  scoldon 

30  on  flodes  aht       feor  gepitan. 

Nalaes  hi  hine  laessan  lacum  teodan, 
beod-gestreonum,  bonne  ba  dydon, 
be  hine  act  frumsceafte       ford  onsendon 


BEOWULF.  57 

ffinne  ofer  ytte       umbor  pesende: 
ba  gyt  hie  him  asetton       segen  gyldenne 
heah  ofer  heafod,       leton  holm  beran, 
geafon  on  gar-secg :       him  poes  geomor  sefa, 
5  murnende  mod.        Men  ne  cunnon 

secgan  to  s6de,       sele-raklende, 
hailed  under  heofenum,       hpa  pami  hla3ste  onfeng! 

(Ilrothgar  and  Heorot,  64-83.) 

Pa  pass  HRODGARE       here-sped  gyfen, 

piges  peordmynd,        ]xet  him  his  pine-magas 
]0  georne  hyrdon,        6d  bast  seo  geugod  gepeox, 

mago-driht  micel.        Him  on  mod  bc-arn, 

J)net  he  heal-reced        hatan  polde, 

medo-?ern  micel        men  gepyrcean, 

])one  yldo  beam        aM're  gefnmon, 
15  and  J)a?r  on-innan        eal  ged&lan 

geongum  and  ealdum,       spylc  him  God  sealde, 

btiton  folc-scare        and  feornm  gumena. 

Pa  ic  pide  gefra3gn        peorc  gebannan 

manigre  m&gde        geond  bisne  middangeard, 
20  folc-stede  frsetpan.       Him  on  fyrste  gelomp 

sedre  mid  yldnm,        pret  hit  peard  eal  gearo, 

heal-gerna,  m&st :       scop  him  HEORT  naman, 

se  be  his  pordes  gepeald       pide  haefde. 

He  beot  ne  aleh,        beagas  daMde, 
25  sine  set  symle.        Sele  hlifade 

heah  and  horn-geap. 

(Grendel,  99-129.) 

Spa  ba,  driht-gnman        dreamnm  lifdon 

eadiglice,        6ct  pait  an  ongan 

fyrene  fremman,      feond  on  helle : 
30  pa3s  se  grimma  g&st       GRENDEL  haten, 

mrere  mearc-stapa,        se  J>e  moras  heold, 

fen  and  ftesten  ;        f ifel-cynnes  eard 

ponsaMig  per       peardode  hpile, 

siddan  him  Scyppend       forscrifen  haefde. 
35  In  Caines  cynne       bone  cpealm  gepraec 

ece  Drihten,        \>ces  be  he  Abel  slog: 

ne  gefeah  he  bajre  f&hde,        ac  he  hine  feor  forprrec, 


58  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

Metod  for  Ipf  mane       man-cynne  fram. 
Panon  untydras       ealle  onpocon, 
eotenas  and  ylfe       and  orcneas, 
spylce  gigantas,       ba  pid  Gode  punnon 
5  lange  brage :        he  Lim  ba?s  lean  forgeald  I— 

Gepa't  ba  neosian,        syddan  niht  becomv 
bean  Mses,        lift  hit  Hring-Dene 
a3fter  beor-bege       gebun  lwfdon  ; 
fand  ba  J>»r  inne       sedelinga  gedriht 

10  spefan  sefter  syrable:        sorgene  cftdon, 

ponsceaft  pera.        Piht  unhaMo 
grira  and  gr&dig       gearo  sona  paes, 
reoc  and  rede,       and  on  roeste  genam 
britig  begna  ;       banon  eft  gepat 

15  hMe  hremig       to  ham  faran, 

mid  bare  pa?l-fylle       pica  neosan. 
Pa  pass  on  uhtan        mid  a?r-da>ge 
GRENDLES  gud-crseft       gumum  uudyrne: 
J>S  pa?s  aefter  piste       pop  up-ahafen, 

20  micel  morgen-speg. 

(144-152.) 

Spa  rixode        and  pid  rihte  pan 
ana  pid  eallum,       v&  boet  idel  stod 
hfisa  selest.       Pass  seo  hpil  micel: 
tpelf  pintra  tid       torn  gebolode 
25  pine  Scyldinga,       peana  gehpelcne, 

sidia  sorga;        forJ>am  siddan  peard 
ylda  bearnum       undyrne  cAd, 
gyddum  geomorc,       bcette  GRENDEL  pan 
hpile  pid  Hrodgar. 

(Beowulf  sails  for  Heorot,  194-228.) 

30  Pset  fram  ham  gefrsegn       Higelaces  begn, 

god  mid  Geatuni,        Grendles  daedal  : 
se  pass  mon-cynnes       mregenes  strongest 
on  boem  dsege       bysses  lifes, 
a.'dele  and  eacen.       IK't  him  5'd-lidan 

85  godne  gegyrpan ;       cpred  he  giid-cyning 

ofer  span-rade        secean  polde, 
m£rne  beoden,       J>a  him  pass  manna  bearf. 


BEOWULF. 


59 


205.  Hsefde  se  g6da       Geata  ledda 

cempan  gecoronc,        Jnira  }>e  he  cenOste 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


findan  mihte:       fiftena  sum 

sund-pudu  sohte;       secg  pisa.de, 

lagu-crseftig  mon, 

Fyrst  ford  gepat : 

bat  under  beorge. 

on  stefn  stigon ; 

sund  pid  sande. 

on  bearm  nacan 

trud-searo  o-eatolic : 


land-gemyrcu. 
flota  pies  on  5'dum, 
Beornas  gearpe 

strearnas  pundon 

Secgiis  ban-on 

beorhte  fnetpe, 

guman  ut  scufon, 


peras  on  pilsid       pudu  bundenne. 
Gepat  ]>a  ofer  paag-holm       pinde  gefysed 
flota  famig-heals       fugle  gelicost, 
6d  ])set  ymb  an-tid       odres  dogores 
punden-stefna       gepaden  hrefde, 
]xet  J>&  lidende       land  gesapon, 
brim-clifu  blican,       beorgas  steape, 
side  saVna?ssas  :        J>a  pres  sund  liden 
eoletes    set   ende.       Panon  up  hrade 
Pedera,  leode        on  pang  stigon, 
saVpudu  saMdon  :        syrcan  brysedon, 
gfid-gepaklo;        God«  J>ancedon, 
J)£es  l?e  him  5rd-lade       eade  purdon. 

(The  Warden  of  the  Shore,  229+.) 

Pa  of  pealle  geseah       peard  Scyldinga, 
se  ])e  holm-clifu       healdan  scolde, 
beran  ofer  bolcan       beorhte  randas, 
fyrd-searu  fuslicu ;       hine  fyrpyt  brsec 
mOd-gehygdum,        hpaet  J)a  men  paaron. 
Gepat  him  ]xi  to  pardde       picge  lidan 
begn  Hrodgares,       brymmum  cpehte 
moegen-pudu  muuduin,        medel-pordum  frosgo; 
"Hpa3t  syndon  ge        searo-hoebbendra 
byrnum  perede,        J)e  ]>us  brontne  ceol 
ofer  lagu-stncte       laklan  cpumon, 
hider  ofer  holmas       Hrodgar  secean? 
Ic  pass  ende-s&ta,        jeg-pearde  heold, 
J>8Bt  on  land  Dena       lfuira  naanig 
mid  scip-herge      sceddan  ne  meahte. 


00  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

No  her  cudlicor       cuman  ongunnon 
lind-hsebbende !        ne  ge  leafnes-pord 
gud-fremmendra       gearpe  ne  pisson, 
maga  gemedu!        Nffifre  ic  maran  geseali 
>  eorla  ofer  eordan,        bonne  is  eoper  sum, 

secg  on  searpum  ;        nis  J>aet  seld-gnina 
pjepnum  gepeordad,       nsefne  him  his  plite  leoge, 
amlic  ansyn.        Nu  ic  eoper  seeal 
frum-cyn  pitan,        a?r  ge  fyr  heonan 

10  lease  sceaperas        on  land  Dena 

furdur  feran.        Nu  ge  feor-buend 

raere-lidende,        minne  gehyrad 

anfealdne  geboht;       ofost  is  selest 

to  gecydanne,        hpanan  eopre  cyme  syndon." 

15  Him  se  yldesta       andsparode, 

perodes  pisa       pord-hord  onleac: 
"Pe  synt  gum-cynnes        Geata  leode 
and  Higelaees        heord-geneatas. 
Pres  min  freder       folcum  gecyded, 

20  sedele  ord-frnma       Ecgbeop  haten ; 

gebad  pintra  pom,       au-  lie  on  peg  hpurfe 
gamol  of  geardnm  ;        hine  gearpe  geman 
pitena  pel-hpylc       pide  geond  eordan. 
Pe  burh  holdrie  luge        hlaford  binne 

25  sunn  Healfdenes        secean  cpomon, 

leOd-gebyrgean.        Pes  bu  us  larena  god !" 

286.  Peard  madelode,  bau*  on  picge  sa3t 

ombeht  unforlit:  "  yEglipoedres  sceal 

scearp  scyld-piga  gescad  pitan, 

30             porda  and  porca,  se  be  pel  benced. 

Ic  ba?t  geli}rre,  baet  bis  's  hold  veorod 

frean  Scyldinga:  gepitad  ford  bcran 
parpen  and  gepsedu,        ic  edp  pisige." 

301.  Gepiton  him  ba  feran.        Flota  stille  bad, 
35  scomGde  on  sole        sid-fa?dmed  scip, 

on  ancre  foest.        Eoforlic  scionon 
ofer  hleor-beran        gehroden  golde 
fall  and  fyr-lieard ;       ferh  pearde  heold. 
GM-mode  grummon,        gnman  onetton, 


BEOWULF.  61 

sigon  retsomne,        Oct  baet  l>5r  sael  timbred 

geatolic  and  gold-fah       ongytan  mihton ; 

J»»t  pass  fore-mau-Ost       fold-mlendum 

receda  under  roderum,       on  baem  se  rica  bad; 
5  lixte  se  leoma       ofer  land  a  fela. 

Him  J)a  hilde-de6r       liof  modigra 

torht  get&hte,       baet  h5r  him  to  mihton 

gegnum  gangan.        Gud-beorna  sum 

picg  gepende,       pord  aefter  cpaed: 
10  "Mffll  is  me  to  feran !        Faeder  alpalda 

mid  ar-stafum       eopic  gehealde 

sida  gesunde!        ic  to  saa  pille 

pid  prad  perod       pearde  healdan." 

A  Mast  of  Welcome. — (Wealhtheoic,  the  Queen,  612  +.) 

Paar  pass  haeleda  hleahtor;       lilyn  spynsode, 
15  pord  p&ron  pynsume.       Eode  PEALHPEOP  ford, 

cpen  Hrodgares        cynna  gemyndig, 
grette  gold-hroden       guman  on  healle, 

and  ba  freoltc  pif       ful  gesealde 

serest  East-Dena       edel-pearde, 
20  baed  bine  blidne        aet  p&re  beor-bege, 

leodum  leofne ;        he  on  lust  ge])eah 

symbel  and  sele-ful,        sige-rof  cyning. 

Ymb-eode  J>a        ides  Helminga 

dugude  and  geogode        da?l  aaghpylene ; 
25  sinc-fato  sealde,        6d  baet  saM  alamp, 

ban  hid  Beopulfe,        beag-hroden  cpen 

mode  gejmngen,        medo-ful  aetbaer  ; 

grette  Geata  le6d,        Gode  bancode 

pis-faest  pordum,        baas  be  hire  se  pilla  gelamp, 
30  t>set  heo  on  amigne        eorl  gelyfde 

fyrena  frofre.        He  baet  ful  gebeah, 

paal-reop  piga,       set  PEALHPEON, 

and  ba  gyddode       gudo  gefysed  ; 

Beopnlf  mndelode,        beam  Ecgbeopes: 
35  "Ic  baet  hogude,        pa  ic  on  holm  gestah, 

saVbat  gesaet        mid  minra  secga  gedriht, 

ba't  ic  arvunga       eopra  leoda 

pillan  gepovhte,       odde  on  pael  crunge, 

feond-grapum  faest.        Ic  gefiemman  sceal 


62  ANGLO-SAXON  HEADER. 

eorlic  ellen,        odde  ende-da?g 
on  bisse  meodu-healle       minne  gebidan." 
Pam  pife  pa  pord       pel  licodon, 
gilp-cpide  Geates;        eOde  gold-hroden 
5  freolicu  folc-cpen        to  hire  frean  sittan. 

Pa  pees  eft  spa  an*       inne  on  healle 
bryd-pord  sprecen,        J)eod  on  sjelum, 
sige-folca  speg,       od  bait  semninga 
sunu  Healfdenes        secean  polde 
10  jefen-raeste. 

( Good-Xight.) 

651.  Perod  eal  aras. 

Grette  ba        guma  oderne, 
HROBGAR  BEOPULF,       and  him  had  ahead. 

1789.  Niht-helm  gespearc 

15  deovc  ofer  dvyht-gumum.        Dugud  eal  aras; 

polde  hlonden-feax       heddes  neosan, 

gamela  Scylding.        Geat  ungemetes  pel 

rofne  rand-plgan       restan  lyste: 

sona  him  sele-bpg"        sides  pergum, 
20  feorran-cundnm        ford  pisade, 

se  for  andrysnum        ealle  bepeotede 

begnes  bearfe,        spylce  \^y  dugore 

heado-lidende        habban  scoldon. 

Reste  hine  ba  rftm-heort;        reced  hlifade 
25  geap  and  gold-fab,       gsest  inne  spaef, 

6&  ba?t  hrefn  blaca        heofenes  pynne 

blid-heort  bodGde,        cOman  beorhte  leoman 

Ofer  scadu  scacan. 

{Hrunting,  the  Good  Sicord,  1455  +.) 

Na?s  bset  bonne  maHost        ma?gen-fultuma, 
30  btet  him  on  bearfe  lah        byle  Hrodgares ; 

pres  paem  ha?ft-mece       HRUNTIXG  nama, 

|)get  pres  an  foran       eald-gestreona ; 

ecg  paes  tren,       ater-tanum  fah, 

ahyrded  heado-spate;       nsefre  hit  net  hilde  ne  spac 
35  manna  sengum        para  be  hit  mid  mnndum  bepand, 

se  be  gryre-sidas       gegau  dorste, 


■ 


BEOWULF.  63 


folc-stede  fara;        nrcs  bret  forma  sid, 
ba;t  hit  ellen-peorc       sefnan  scolde. 

(It  fails  at  Need,  1512  +.) 

Pa  se  eorl  ongoat, 
J)83t  ho  in  nid-sele        nat-hpylcum  poes,- 
5  bc-Br  him  nsenig  paeter       pihte  ne  scededes 

iic  him  for  hrof-sele       hrinan  ne  mehte 
f&r-gripe  flodes :       fyr-leoht  geseah, 
blacne  leoman       beorhte  scinan. 
Ongeat  ba  se  goda       gnmd-pyvgennc, 

10  mere-plf  mihtig ;       msegen-r&s  forgeaf 

hilde-bille,       bond  spenge  ne  ofteah, 
ba>t  hire  on  hafelan        hring-maM  ag61 
graklig  gM-leod ;        ba  se  gist  onfand, 
\)xt  se  beado-leoma       bitan  nolde, 

15  aldre  sceddan,        ac  seo  ecg  gespiie 

beodne  xt  bearfe :       bolude  an*  fela 
hond-gemota,       helm  oft  gescser, 
fseges  fyrd-hraegl:        ba  poes  forma  sid 
deorum  nwdme,       boot  his  dom  alaeg. 

20  Eft  pass  an-raVl,        nalas  elnes  Iset, 

ni&rda  gemyndig       msbg  Hygelaces; 
pearp  ba  punden-iruel       prsettum  gebunden 
yrre  ovetta,        ba3t  hit  on  eordan  La?g, 
stid  and  st5rl-ecg;        strenge  getrupode, 

25  mund-gripe  ma3genes.        Spa  sceal  man  don 

bonne  he  ret  gtide       gegan  benced 
longsumne  lof,       na  ymb  his  lif  cearad. 

(The  Bight  Weapon,  1557  +.) 

Geseah  ba  on  searpum       sige-eadig  bil, 
eald  speord  eotenisc       ecgnm  byhtig, 

30  pigena  peord-mynd :       beet  pa3s  p&pna  cyst, 

btlton  hit  pres  mare       bonne  amig  mon  oder 
to  beadu-lace       a3tberan  meahte, 
god  and  geatolfc       giganta  gepeorc. 
He  gefeng  ba  fetel-liilt,       freca  Scyldinga, 

35  hreoh  and  heoro-grim        hring-m&l  gebragd. 

168V.  Hrodgar  madelude,        hilt  sceapode, 


64  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

ealde  lafe,        on  baem  pass  or  priten 
fyrn-gepinnes :        syddan  flod  ofsloh, 
gifen  geotende,        giganta  cyn, 
frecne  geferdon  :        baet  pa?s  frcmde  beod 

5  ecean  Dryhtne,        him  bass  ende-lean 

Jmrh  preteres  pylm       paldend  sealde. 
Spa  pses  on  basm  scennum        sciran  goldes 
burh  run-stafas        vihte  gemearcod, 
geseted  and  ges&d,       hpam  baet  speord  geporht, 

10  irena  cyst,        arrest  pare, 

preoden-hilt  and  pyrm-iah. 


ALFREDTS  METERS  OF  BOETHIUS. 

Pus  ^Elfred  us       eald-spel  reahte 
cyning  Pest-Sexna,       croaft  meldode, 
leod-pyrhta  list:        him  pass  lust  rnicel, 
15  boet  lie  J)iossiini  leodum        leod  spellode, 

monnum  rayrgen,        mislice  cpidas. 

Meter   VI. 

Pa  se  Pisdom  eft        pord-hord  onleac, 
sang  sod-cpidas,        and  bus  sella  cpsed : 
Ponne  sio  sunne        speotolost  seined 

20  hadrost  of  hefone,        hroede  biod  abistrod 

ealle  ofer  eordan        odre  steorran  ; 
forbnsm  hiora  birhtn        no  bid  auht 
to  gesettanne       pid  b&re  sunnnn  leoht. 
Ponne  smolte  bl&pd        sudan  and  pestnn 

25  pind  under  polcnum,        bonne  peaxad  brade 

feldes  blostman       faegen  bast  hi  moton  : 
ae  se  stearca  storm,        bonne  lie  strong  cymd 
nordan  and  eastan,        he  genimed  hrade 
b&re  rosan  plite,        and  etic  ba  ruman  see 

30  norderne  j^t       nede  gebakled, 

boat  hio  strange  geohdstyred        on  stadu  beated. 
Ea  la!   ba3t  on  eordan        auht  foestlices 
peorces  on  porulde       ne  punad  refre! 


ALFREDS  METERS  OF  BUETHIUS.  65 


Meter   X. 


83.  Hp»r  sintl  nfl  ]>;vs  pisan        Pelandes  ban, 

}ws  gold-srnides,        be  pa?s  geo  masrost? 

Forb}r  ic  cpasd  btes  pisan        Pelandes  ban, 

forby  asngnm  ne  mseg        eord-bflendra 
5  se  crasft  losian,       be  him  Crist  onlasnd. 

Ne  rnasg  mon  »fre  by  ed       asnne  prosccan 

his  crseftes  beniman,       be  mon  oncer  ran  masg 

sunnan  on-spifan        and  bisne  spiftan  rodor 

of  his  riht-ryne        rinca  asnig. 
10  Hpa  pat  ml  bass  pisan       Pelandes  ban, 

on  hpelcum  hi  hlaspa       hrusan  beccen  ? 

Hpasr  is  nti.  se  rlca       Rom  an  a  pita 

and  se  aroda,        be  pe  ymb  sprecad, 

hiora  heretoga,        se  gehaten  pass 
15  mid  basm  bnrhparum        Briltns  nemned  ? 

Hpasr  is  eac  se  pi>a        and  se  peordgeorna 

and  se  fasst-rasda       folces  hyrde, 

se  pass  Cutpita       relces  binges 

cene  and  crasftig,        basm  pees  Cat  on  nama? 
20  Hi  pasron  gefyrn       ford  gepitene : 

nat  nasnig  mon,        hpasr  hi  nil  sindon ! 

Hpret  is  hiora  here        bfiton  se  hlisa  an? 

se  is  eac  to  lytel       spelcra  lariopa, 

forbasra  ba  mago-rineas       maran  pyrde 
25  pasron  on  pornlde.        Ac  hit  is  pyrse  nti, 

bast  geond  bas  eordan        asghpasr  sindon 

hiora  gelican        hpon  ymbsprasce, 

snme  openlice        ealle  forgitene, 

bast  hi  se  hlisa       hip-cude  ne  masg 
30  fore-masre  perils        ford  gebrengan ! 

Peah  ge  ntl  penen        and  pilnigen, 

bast  ge  lange  tid       libban  moten, 

hpast  i6p  asfre  b}r  bet       bio  odde  bince, 

forbasm  be  nane  forlet,       beah  hit  lang  bince, 
35  dead  asfter  dogorrime,        bonne  he  hasfd  Drihtnes  leafe? 

Hpast  bonne  hasbbe       hasleda  amig, 

guma  ast  basm  gilpe,        gif  hine  gegripan  mot 

se  eca  dead       asfter  bissum  pornlde  ? 


6Q  ANGLO-SAXON  EEADER. 

SAWS. 

Fovst  sceal  freosan,       f}'r  pudu  meltan, 
eorde  gropan,       is  biycgian, 
poeter-helm  pegan,       pundrum  Mean 
eordan  cidas :       an  sceal  inbindan 
5  forstes  fetre,       fela-meahtig  God ; 

pinter  sceal  gepeorpan,        peder  eft  curaan, 
sumor  spegle  hat,        sund  unstille : 
deop  deada  pjeg        dyrne  bid  lengest. 
Holen  sceal  inreled,        yrfe  gedaMed 

10  deades  monnes :        dom  bid  selast. 

Cyning  sceal  mid  ceape        cpene  gebicgan, 
bunum  and  beagum  :        bu  sceolon  arrest 
geofum  gud  pesan.        Gild  sceal  in  eorle 
pig  gepeaxan,        and  pif  gebeon 

15  leof  mid  hyre  leodum,        leoht-mud  pesan, 

rune  healdan,        nlm-heort  beon 
mearum  and  ruadmum,       meodo-rjedenne 
for  gesict-msegen  ;       simle  ajghpfier 
eodor  sedelinga        rerest  gegretan, 

20  forman  fulle         to  frean  hond 

ricene  ger&can       and  him  rasd  pitan, 
bold-agendum        bami  astsomne. 
Scip  sceal  genaegled,       scyld  gebunden, 
leoht  linden  bord  ;        leof  pilcuma 

25  frysan  pife,        bonne  flota  stonded; 

bid  his  ceol  etimen        and  hyre  ceorl  to  haru, 
agen  aHgeofa,        and  heo  hine  in  lactacl, 
psesced  his  parig  hrasgl 
and  him  syled  p&de  nipe; 

30  lid  him  on  londe       boes  his  lufu  banded. 

Pif  sceal  pid  per       p&re  gehealdan ; 
fela  bid  faest-hydigra, 

fela  bid  fyrpet-geornra, 
freod  hy  fremde  monnan, 

35  bonne  se  oder  feor  gepited. 

Lida  bid  longe  on  side ; 

a  mon  sceal  sebeah  leofes  penan, 
gebidan  Does  he  gebanlan  ne  mreg, 
hponne  him  eft  gebyre  peorde ; 


saws.  67 

ham  cymed,  gif  he  hal  leofad, 
nefnc  him  holm  gestured; 

mere  hafad  mundum,       msegd  egsan  pyn. 

Ceap-eadig  mon       cyning  pic  ponne 
5  leodon  cyped,        ponne  lidan  cymed: 

puda  and  psetres  nyttad 
ponne  him  bid  pic  al}rfed ; 

mete  byged,  gif  he  maran  pearf, 
serpon  he  to  mode  peorde. 
10  Seoc  se  bid  pe  to  seldan  ieted; 

peah  hine  mon  on  sunnan  l&de, 

ne  mrcg  he  be  py  pedre  pesan, 
peah  hit  sy  pearm  on  sumera; 

ofercnmen  bid  he,  fer  he  acpele, 
15  gif  he  nat  hpa  hine  cpicne  fede. 

]Ma?gen  mon  sceal  mid  mete  fedan, 
mordor  under  eordan  befeolan, 

hinder  under  hrusan,        be  hit  forhelan  penced; 

ne  bid  paet  gedefe  dead,       ponne  hit  gedyrned  peorded. 
20  Ilean  sceal  gehnigan,        adl  gesigan, 

ryht  rogian.        Rzed  bid  nyttost, 

yfel  unnyttost,        pset  unlaid  nimed; 

god  bid  genge        and  pid  God  lenge. 

Hyge  sceal  gehealden,      bond  gepealden  ; 
25  seo  sceal  in  eagan,        snyttro  in  breostum, 

par  bid  poes  monnes        mod-geponcas. 

Muda  gehpylc  mete  pearf,       mail  sceolon  tidum  gongan. 

Gold  gerised       on  guman  speorde, 

sellic  sige-sceorp,        sine  on  cpene, 
30  god  scop  gumum,        gar  nid-perum 

pig  to-pidre,        pic-freoda  healdan. 

Scyld  sceal  cempan,        sceaft  reafere ; 

sceal  bryde  beag,       bee  leornere, 

husl  halgum  men,        hajdnum  synne. 
35  Puden  porhte  peOs,        puldor  Alpalda, 

rume  rodenis;        pa?t  is  rice  God, 

sylf  sod  cyning,        sapla  nergend, 

se  us  eal  forgcaf,       psei*  pe  on  lifgad, 

and  eft  xt  pain  ende        eallum  pealded 
40  monna  cynne ;       poet  is  meotud  sylla. 


68  ANGLO-SAXON  READER 

THRENES. 

Pinde  bipaune       peallas  stondad 

hiime  bihrorene,       hrydge  ba  ederas. 

Poriad  ba  pin-salo,        paldend  licgad 

dreame  bidrorene ;       dugud  eal  gecrong 
5  plonc  bi  pealle :        same  pig  fornom, 

ferede  in  fordpege;       sumne  fugel  odbaer 

ofer  heahne  holm ;       sumne  se  hara  pulf 

deade  ged&lde;       sumne  dre6rig-hledr 

in  eord-scrsefe       eorl  gehydde : 
iO  ydde  spa  bisne  eard-geard       aelda  Scyppend, 

odbret  burgpara       breahtma  lease 

eald  enta  gepeorc       idlu  stodon. 

Se  bonne  bisne  peal-steal       pise  gebohte 

and  bis  deorce  lif       deope  geondJ>enced, 
15-  frod  in  ferde,        feor  oft  gemon 

pael-sleahta  porn        and  bas  pord  acpid :  [dum-gyf:i  ? 

"Hpssr  cpom  mearg,  hpaar  cpom  mago?       hp&r  cpom  mad- 

lipjer  cpom  symbla  gesetu  ?       hpser  sindon  sele-dreamas  ? 

Eala  beorht  bune,       eala  byrn-piga, 
20  eala  beodnes  brym  !        hti  seo  brag  gepat, 

genap  under  niht-helm,        spa  lieo  no  p&re! 

Stonded  nu  on  laste        Ieofre  dugudo 

peal  pundrum  heah        pyrmlicum  fah  : 

eorlas  fornoman       asca  bryde, 
25  prepen  psel-gifrn,       Pyrd  seo  mjere, 

and  bas  stan-hleodu        stormas  cnyssad; 

In  ict  hreosende        hruse  binded 

pintres  poma:       ponne  pon  cymed, 

niped  niht-scua,        nordan  onsended 
30  hreo*  ha?gl-fare       ha?ledum  on  andan. 

Eal  is  earfodlic        eordan  rice: 

onpended  pyrda  gesceaft       peoruld  under  heofenum. 

Hdr  bid  feoli  lame,       her  bid  freond  lame, 

her  bid  mon  lame,        her  bid  m«g  bene: 
35  eal  bis  eordan  gesteal        idel  peorded." 

Spa  epasd  snottor  on  mode, 
gesset  him  sundor  set  rune. 

Til  bid  sebe  his  treope  gehealded : 
ne  sceal  mefre  his  torn  to  rvcene 


THKENES. 


69 


beorn  of  his  breostum  iic5'dan, 
nemde  he  ser  ba  bote  cunne, 

corl  mid  elne  gefremman : 

pel  bict  bam  be  him  arc  seced, 

frdfre  to  Frcdcr  on  heofonum, 
brer  u.s  eal  seo  ftestnung  stonded. 


15 


20 


25 


30 


Poland  him  be  purraan        prreces  cunnade, 

tinhydig  eorl,        earfoda  dreag; 

hsefde  him  to  gesidde       sorge  and  longad, 

pinter-cealde  praece  :        pean  oft  onfond, 

siddan  hine  Nidhad         on  node  legde 

sponcve  seono-benne,        on  syllan  mon. 

Pass  ofereode,        bisses  spa  ma;g! 

Beadohilde  ne  poes        hyre  brodra  dead 

on  sefan  spa  sar,        spa  hyre  sylfre  bing, 
***** 


briste  gebencan, 
Poes  ofereode, 
Pe  geascodan 
pylfenne  geboht 
Gotena  rices ; 
Saet  secg  monig 
pean  on  penan, 


*        fefre  ne  meahte 
hu\  ymb  ba3t  sceolde. 
pisses  spa  masg ! 
Eorman  rices 

ahte  pide  folc 
Jxet  pses  grim  cyning. 
sorgnm  gebnnden, 
p5'scte  geneahhe, 


poet  boes  cyne-rices        ofercnmen  pssre. 

Pses  ofereode,        hisses  spa  mseg! 
Ic  hpile  poes        Heodeninga  scop 
dryhtne  d}rre :        me  pass  Deor  noma; 
ahte  ic  fela  pintra        folgad  tilne, 
holdne  hlaford,        6d  ba3t  Heorrenda  nil 
leod-craeftig  mon        lond-ryht  gebah, 
bret  me  eorla  hleo        ikv  gesealde. 

Pods  ofereode,        bisses  spa  moag! 


70  ANGLO-SAXON  READER. 

RHYMES. 

Per-cyn  gepited,       psel-gar  slited, 
flah  mah  flited,        flan  man  hpited, 
borg-sorg  bitect,        bald  aid  bpited, 
prffic-faec   prited,        prad  ad  smited, 
5  syn-gryn  sided,        searo-fearo  glided. 

Grorn  torn  graefed",        grseft  raft  hsefed, 
searo  hpit  sulad,       sumur-hat  colad, 
fold-pela  fcalled,        feondseipe  pealled, 
eorct-mffigen  ealdad,        ellen  cealdad. 

10  Me  boot  pyrd  gepsef       and  gepyrht  forgeaf, 

pset  ic  grofe  graef ;      and  prct  grimme  gersef 
fleon  fhesce  ne  mreg,        bonne  flan-hred  dreg 
n^d-grapum  nimed,       bonne  seo  neaht  becymed, 
seo  me  edles  ofon        and  me  her  eardes  oncon. 

15  Ponne  lichoma  liged:        limn  pyrin  piged 

and  him  pynne  gepiged        and  pa  pist  gepiged, 
6d  ba3t  beud  pa  ban        gebrosnad  on  an 
and  a3t  n}rhstan  nan        nefne  se  neda  tan 
btilapuni  her  gehloten.       Ne  bid  se  hlisa  abrotenc 

20  -^Er  bset  eadig  gebenced; 

he  hine  be  oftor  spenced, 
byrged  him  pa  bitran  synne, 

hycgad  to  psere  betran  pynne, 
gemon  meorda  lisse, 

25  pasr  sindon  miltsa  blisse 

hyhtlice  in  heofena  rice. 

Uton  nu  halgum  gelice 
scyldnm  biscerede        scyndan  generede 
pommnm  biperede,        pnldre  geherede, 

30  pffiv  mon-cyn  mot       for  meotude  rot 

sodne  God  geseon       and  a  in  sibbe  gefeonf 


NOTES. 


Page  1.  The  Gospels  were  read  in  Anglo-Saxon  as  part  of  the  Church 
service.  Several  manuscripts  written  before  the  Norman  Conquest  are  pre- 
served. An  edition  was  printed  by  Parker  in  1571,  by  Marshall  in  16G5,  by 
Thorpe  in  1842.  Bouterwek  published  the  Northumbrian  version  of  the 
Lindisfarne  Codex  (Durham  Book)  in  1857,  and  both  the  Lindisfarne  and 
Rushworth  for  the  three  first  Gospels  have  been  printed  for  the  Surtees 
Society,  1854-1863.  Kemble  at  his  death  in  1857  Was  at  work  on  an 
edition,  of  which  Matthew  has  since  been  printed  for  the  Syndics  of  the 
University  Press  at  Cambridge.  It  has  the  Latin  Vetus  Italica  and  four 
Anglo-Saxon  texts  printed  together,  with  the  various  readings  of  three 
others.  Two  of  these  are  the  Lindisfarne  and  Rushworth,  the  others  are 
copies  of  the  received  version  of  the  West-Saxon  Church :  the  best  was 
written  about  1000.  A  critical  edition  of  the  Gospels  is  still  wanting.  We 
have  a  careful  edition  of  the  Psalms  by  Grein.  iElfric's  translation  of  the 
Heptateuch  was  published  by  Thwaites,  1698. 

Page  2.  The  Lord's  Prayer.  The  end  of  Matthew,  vi.,  13,  For  thine 
is  the  kingdom,  etc.,  is  not  in  the  Latin,  and  so  not  in  the  Anglo-Saxon.  It 
is  wanting  in  many  Greek  manuscripts. 

Page  9.  Ulfilas  (Gothic  Vulfila)  was  born  in  311,  and  died  in  381. 
He  was  a  Goth,  and  for  forty  years  bishop  of  the  Goths  in  Dacia.  Frag- 
ments of  his  translation  of  the  Bible  have  been  found  in  eight  manuscripts. 
The  extract  here  given  is  from  the  so-called  Codex  Argenteus,  written  on 
parchment  in  silver  and  gold  letters,  in  Italy,  in  the  fifth  century,  and,  after 
various  fortunes,  now  in  the  library  of  the  University  of  Upsala.  It  had 
originally  330  leaves,  and  contained  the  four  Gospels;  of  these  177  remain. 
The  other  fragments  are  mainly  from  Paul's  epistles,  enough  to  make  about 
145  more  such  pages.     See  further  for  Gothic,  §§  7-9,  and  the  Index. 

Page  12.  The  Lord's  Prayer.  Father  our  thou  in  heavens,  Hallowed- 
be  name  thine.  Come  kingdom  thine.  Worth  will  thine,  so  in  heaven  and 
on  earth.  Loaf  our  the  daily  give  us  this  day.  And  off-let  us  that  in  which 
we  debtors  are,  so  so  also  we  off-let  them  debtors  ours.  And  not  bring  us  in 
temptation,  but  loose  us  of  the  evil  ;  since  thine  is  kingdom  and  might  and 
glory  in  ever.     Amen. 

Atta,  v.  45  ;  unsar,  A.-S.  user,  tire  >  our,  Ger.  unser,  $  132  ;  pit,  v.  39, 
fy  130,  for  its  use  as  a  relative,  fy  381;  in  himinam,  v .  45 ;  veihnai<C 
veihnan,  §  170,  akin  to  veihs,  holy,  A.-S.  pik,  Ger.  iveih-,  akin  to  witch; 
namo,  declens.,  fy  95,  A.-S.  nama^>  name,  Ger.  name,  Lat.  nomen^>  noun, 
Gr.  iJvofia,  Sansk.  ndman,-\/gna,  know;   pein,  v.  39;  kvimdi,  v.  47;  piudi- 


72  NOTES. 

nassus,  declens.,  §  93,  from  piuda,  v.  46  ;  vairpdi,  v.  45  ;  vilja,  declens.,  § 
95,  v.  40  ;  spe,  v.  48  ;  jah,  v.  38  ;  ana,  v.  45  ;  airp-a,  dat.  -di,  declens.,  §  88, 
A.-S.  eorde,  Ger.  erde,  -y/ar,  plough,  till  ?  lllaifs,  fy  70,  A. -S.  hldf^>  loaf, 
Ger.  laib ;  pana,§  104;  sinteins,  declens.,  fy  107,  akin  to  A.-S.  sm-,0.  H.  G. 
sin-,  Lat.  sem-,  Gr.  'ivo-e,  Sansk.  sa-na,  §  254  ;  °-//",  v.  42  ;  uns,  himma, 
A.-S.  Aim,  §  130;  dags,  ^  70,  A.-S.  dxg,  Ger.  tag-;  q/Zei',  v.  40;  patei, 
v.  38;  skula,  declens.,  £>  95,  verb  skulan,  A.-S.  scu/an>shall,  Ger.  sollen, 
§  212;  sijdima,  v.  48;  weis,  ^>  130;  />e,  Ger.  ?n>;  briggdis,  A.-S.  bringan 
>  bring,  Ger.  bringen  ;  frdistubn-i,  dat.  -jdi  <Cfrdisan,  A.-S.  frdsian^> 
O.  Engl,  /raise,  to  tempt,  question,  O.  H.  G.  freisa  ;  ah,  v.  39  ;  Idusei, 
A.-S.  leosan  >  loose,  Ger.  liesen,  Lat.  Zwo,  so-lu-tus,  Gr.  Xiw,  Sansk.  Z«  ; 
ubilin;  unte,  v.  45  ;  piudan-gardi,  king-court,  see  piudinassus  above,  -gards, 
A.-S.  geard  >  yard,  garden,  Ger.  garten,  Lat.  horlus,  Gr.  x<¥""°e)  a  place 
g7>£,  enclosed;  mahts,  $  89,  A.-S.  ??2c«/;7e>miglit,  Ger.  wioc/j/<verb  ?/ia»\ 
may  ;  vulpus,  A.-S.  puldor,  glory,  declens.,  §  93  ;  ain,  time,  declens.,  § 
89,  A.-S.  dpa^>aye,  Ger.  j/e  ;  Amen,  true,  Hebrew. 

Page  13.  Dialogues  of  Callings.  This  was  one  of  the  standard  text- 
books for  the  study  of  Latin  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  schools.  It  was  prepared 
with  interlinear  Latin  and  Anglo-Saxon  by  iElfric,  the  grammarian,  after 
the  Homilies  (see  p.  75),  and  enlarged  by  iElfric  Bata,  his  pupil.  Manu- 
scripts are  in  the  British  Museum  and  the  Oxford  library.  It  was  printed 
by  Thorpe  in  1834,  and  has  been  often  reprinted.  It  is  good  school-mas- 
ter's Anglo-Saxon,  and  gives  a  lively  picture  of  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  time.  It  is  nearly  all  brought  in,  in  one  place  or  another,  in  Sharon 
Turner's  History. 

1.  Teacher  and  Scholar. — tivce,  teach,  subj.,  ^  423,  425. — pille  <[ 
pillad,  rece<Cjecad,  §  165. — sprecdn=sprecen,  subj.,  §  170. — biitan  .  .  .,  if 
only  it  be  correct  speech. — pille  ge,  Do  you  wish. — hpset  spriest  puf  what 
will  you  talk  about?  pres.  for  future,  §  413.  i.—hp&l  peorces,  what  kind  of 
work,  §  312,  a. — ;vlce  divg,  each  day,  instrumental  of  divg  without  -e,  like 
the  dative,  fy  71,5. — cue  spylce,  also  likewise,  also. 

2.  Teacher  and  Ploughman. — These  dialogues  are  a  continuation  of  the 
first. — nis  hit,  it  is  never,  nis  —  ne  is,§  213. — gefxstnodum  sceare  and 
cultre,  share  and  colter  having  been  fastened,  dative  absolute,  $  304,  d. 

Page  14.  Teacher  and  Oxherd. — betii-ce,  t&can,  teach,  show.  Lat.  ad- 
signo,  assign,  hand  over;  distinguish  betvece,  take,  p.  15. 

Page  15. — ran,  from  rd,  n,  m.,  roebucks,  nvgan,  f.,  roe. 

Page  16. — spa  fela  .  .  .  spdfela  spa,  so  many  .  .  .  as. — for  hpy,  for  what 
reason,  instrumental  of  hpxt,  §  135. — me  is,  dative  of  possessor,  §  298,  b. — 
fela  spikes,  many  (of)  such,  partitive,  ^  312. — pamne  pc  .  .  .,  than  one 
which  is  able  to  sink  or  kill  not  only  me,  but  also  my  comrades  :  one  under- 
stood, pe  he,  which,  fy  381,  nil  past  an,  not  only,  ac  cue  spylce,  but  also. 
Extract  7. — fela  pisend,  many  (of)  ways,  §  312. — sceoldon,  what  should 
they  be  to  me.  i.  e.,  of  what  use?  infinitive  omitted,  §  435,  d,  so  after  can. 
I  know  (how  to  tame  them) 


NOTES. 


73 


Page  17. — pintrd,  pudd,  sumerd,  ^  93. — oct  pxt  an,  to  that  alone,  sa 
much. — nd  pxt,  not  only.  Extract  8. — eal  spa,  all  so,  for  the  same  price 
as. — panon,  whence,  from  which. 

Page  18. — nytpyrdnesse,  partitive  genitive  after  hps&t,  §  312,  a.  Ex- 
tract 10. — gereordungc,  luncheon,  mete,  dinner. — Hpilc  manna  .  ■  .  Which 
of  men  enjoys  (sweet  meats)  savory  dishes?  pered,  adj.,  sweet,  dative  after 
purh-brycd,  ^  300. — bkton  ic  .  .  .  unless  I  as  a  guard  am  with  you,  who  do 
not  even  eat  your  vegetables  without  me.  Extract  11. — hpseder,  inter- 
rogative sign,  need  not  be  translated,  §  397. — to  pel,  well  to  that  degree,  so 
well.     Extract  12. — on  &nigum,  in  any  way. 

Page  19. — Extract  13. — ic  dhsie  pd,\  ask  about  those=who  are  those"? 
Extract  14. — is  gcpuht,  seems,  Lat.  videtur,  §  408,  c. 

Page  20. — slecged,  gen.  plur.,  §  85,  a. — cr&fte  mine,  instrumental,  ^  300  ; 
the  text  has  minum,  dative  ;  the  schoolmaster's  license  has  been  taken  to 
introduce  the  instrumental  for  drill. — ne  furdon,  not  even. — hpwtlkbr,  very 
quickly. — dnrd  gehpylc,  each  of  ones,  each  one,  §  380,  b,  7. — nelle,  ne  pille, 
subj.  pres.,if  he  wish  not  to  be,  perhaps  really  a  mistake  for  infinitive  nellan, 
in  analogy  with  Lat.  nolle. — pitad  rare  for  piton. 

Page  21. — be  eallum  hdlgum,  of  all  saints,  all-hallows. — be  pam,  about 
that,  dative  of  theme,  §  331. 

Page  23. — The  Anglo-Saxox  Chronicle.  A  Chronicle  is  known  to 
have  been  kept  at  the  monasteries  as  early  as  the  time  of  Alfred.  It  has 
been  supposed  that  he  had  it  compiled,  and  copies  made  for  the  libraries 
How  the  later  records  were  kept  is  not  known  ;  they  come  down  to  1154, 
Henry  II.  The  Chronicle  has  been  often  printed  and  translated.  Thorpe's 
edition,  1861,  contains  seven  fully  printed  parallel  texts,  a  translation,  and 
indexes.  It  has  been  used  in  preparing  these  extracts.  They  are.  however, 
much  condensed  and  freely  handled,  so  that  the  students  will  find  it  easier 
to  read  them  by  the  aid  of  the  vocabulary  than  to  look  up  the  passages  in 
Bohn.  As  far  as  Beda's  history  extends,  the  Chronicle  is,  for  the  most  part, 
abridged  from  it  or  drawn  from  a  common  source. 

buend,  inhabitants,  nom.  piur.,  §  87. — Armorica,  Lat.,  undeclined,  the  Chr. 
have  Armenia,  but  see  Beda,  1,  1. — xr  pam  pe,  before  this  that,  before. — 
ge-ebde  pel  manige  .  .  ..  subdued  very  many  (a)  great  town,  fy  395,  2.  A.D. 
47. — set  nedhstan  generally  means  at  last,  here  Beda  has  pene,  almost,  de- 
clension of  proper  names,  §  101.  A.D.  167  — onfeng  may  take  a  dative, 
accusative,  or  genitive  object,  §  299. — bxd  with  genitive,  fy  315,  a.  A.D. 
381. — f coper  hund,  400,  the  numerals  in  the  Chronicle  are  generally  denoted 
by  the  Roman  letters,  oftenest  followed  by  a  partitive  genitive,  §  393. — 
hund-,  §  139.  A.D.  443.— heom,  for  themselves,  ^  366,  8,  315,  a.  A.D. 
449. — Hengest  and  Horsa  are  both  horses,  some  suppose  them  mythic. — 
put  pam  pe,  in  exchange  for  this,  that=for  which,  ^  359,  380,  3. — Angel, 
es,  m.,  Angeln  is  now  the  name  of  a  tract  in  Schleswig,  between  the  Schley 
and  Flensburg. — nu  git,  now  yet. — se  a  siddan  .  .  .,  which  ever  since  has 
stood  waste  :  they  are  Beda's  statements,  1,  15. — Woden,  the  god  from  w  hoiu 


74  NOTES. 

Wednesday  is  named,  Scandinavian  Odin,  who  is  the  supreme  deity.  A.D. 
538. — &r  calende  :  calend,  like  Lat.  calender  in  the  poets,  is  used  for  month. 
It  is  sometimes  singular,  sometimes  plural.  A.D.  540. — steorran  hi,  stars 
they  appeared;  repeated  subject,  §  288,  h.  A.D.  565. — se  Columba,  the 
Columba  (above  mentioned),  fy  368,  a.  A.D.  603.  —  to  cyninge,  whom 
^thelbert,  king  of  the  men  of  Kent,  established  there  as  king:  compare 
English  took  to  wife,  §  352,  factitive. — xt  handd,  at  (by)  the  hand.  A.D. 
611. — cum,  cpam  ^>  cpom  ^>  cuom  >  com  >  com,  Orm.  comm,  is  very  often 
marked  long  in  the  Chronicle,  though  the  discrimination  from  plur.  comon 
favors  com.  A.D.  664. — forman,  first,  Beda  and  the  Chr.  have  the  5th  of 
the  nones  of  May,  incorrectly.  Colman  was  from  Scotland,  and  had  been 
made  bishop  in  Northutnbria.  He  would  not  use  the  Roman  mode  of  ton- 
sure, but  shaved  the  front  hair  from  ear  to  ear  in  the  form  of  a  crescent ;  he 
kept  Easter  at  the  wrong  time,  and  had  great  controversies  with  the  Roman- 
ists on  these  matters,  getting  the  worst  of  it.  A.D.  687. — eft,  again. 
A.D.  688. — Petrus,  nominative  of  enunciation,  §  288,  e. — under  Christes 
clddum,  in  his  baptismal  clothes.  A.D.  693. — cynebbte,  besides  the  wergild 
paid  to  the  heirs  of  a  murdered  king,  a  hot,  or  compensation  was  made  to 
the  state,  generally  equal  to  the  other.  The  amount  here  paid  is  variously 
estimated,  probably  X'120.  A.D.  754. — pitan,  the  original  of  Parliament. — 
pxs  pe,  from  this  that,  after. — pa  on  pxs  pifes  gebxrum,  then  by  the  wom- 
an's gestures. — heard  xghpilcum,  to  each  of  them. — Ixgon,  lay  dead. — pa. 
on  morgene  .  .  .,when  in  the  morning  the  king's  thanes,  who  had  been  left 
behind  him,  heard  that,  that  the  king  had  been  slain,  then  rode  they. — 
ealdorman,  Lat.  dux,  was  the  governor  of  a  shire.  The  king's  thanes  were 
dignitaries  like  king's  ministers  now  :  they  were  of  many  kinds — horse-thane, 
marshal  ;  bower-thane,  chamberlain,  etc. — pa  pe,  who,  him  from  noldon, 
would  not  (go)  from  him,  ^  380,  3,  440. — nxnig  mxg  nssre,  no  kinsman 
could  be  ;  emphatic  negation.  A.D.  784. — Heredaland,  Norway.  A.D. 
800. — -for  py  .  .  .  py  pe,  for  this  reason  .  .  .  because  (that). — to  cpene,  as 
queen,  §  352.  A.D.  823. — heom  to  f ride,  for  themselves  for  peace,  and  as 
protector.  A.D.  855. — And  him  pa,  and  to  him  then  Charles,  king  of  the 
Franks,  his  daughter  gave  ns  a  queen  for  him — Charles  the  Bald. — pxs  pe, 
from  the  time  that,  after. — mgonlcode  healf,  18}<,  fy  147.  A.D.  872. — 
and  pd  Deniscan,  and  (=but)  the  Danes  held  possession  of  the  slaughter- 
place  (battle-field). — butan  pam  pe  Acorn,  besides  which,  against  them — rode. 
A.D.  878. — hine  beslxl,  stole  (itself),  §  290,  d. — hcom  gecyrdon,  brought 
into  allegiance  to  themselves. — xftcr  ivudum,  among  the  forests,  §  331. — 
The  Danes  Ingvar  and  Halfdan  bore  the  Raven,  840  Danes  died  around  it. 
-  htm  ongedn,  to  meet  him. — hire,  §  312. — his,  §  315. — him  after,  after  it, 
pursued  it  to  its  intrenchment. — poldon,  would  (go),  $  440. — pritigd  sum, 
one  of  thirty,  with  twenty-nine  companions,  §  388. — crismlysing,  compare 
Cristes  clddum,  A.D.  688.  A.D.  897. — ongedn  ]>ds  xseds,  against  the  xscs, 
Danish  long  ships,  like  ashen  spears. — mid  calle,  and  every  thing.  A.D. 
901. — ealrd  hdligrd  mxssan,  A-1-hallowmass  (Oct.  26). — forsdpon,  despised 


NOTES. 


75 


every  compact  that  King  Edward  and  his  Parliament  offered  them.  A.D. 
925. — seofocte  hcalf,  6>£,  §  1 47.  A.D.  975-978. — Corfe  was  the  royal  res- 
idence of  Elfrida,  the  mother-in-law  of  Edward.  The  king  while  hunting 
was  allured  thither  alone.  She  received  him  at  the  gate  and  kissed  him. 
The  cun  was  offered,  and  as  he  drank,  one  of  her  attendants  stabbed  him  in 
the  back.  He  spurred  away,  but  soon  died,  and  the  frightened  horse  dragged 
the  corpse  of"  Edward  the  Martyr."  yEthelred,"  the  Unready,"  was  her 
son.  A.D.  991. — pa  peard  hit,  then  there  was,  fy  397.— -frid  and  grid, 
rhyming  and  alliterating  emphatic  tautology  is  a  characteristic  of  legal  and 
other  forms  in  the  Teutonic  languages.  The  lawyers  distinguish  frid  as 
general  peace,  grid  a  special  security  of  particular  property. — eeghpider, 
every  whither. — -jlocmwlum,  adv.,  in  flocks  or  troops,  §  144. — Richard  II., 
count  of  Normandy.  The  queen's  name  was  Emma  iElfgife,  afterward 
wife  of  Cnut.  A.D.  1014. — seo  burhparu,  the  city,  a  collective  singular 
for  the  body  of  citizens.  A.D.  1028. — peard  his  man,  was  his  man=paid 
him  Aom-age.  A.D.  1052. — d-lede,  abolished,  §  209. — pecs  pe,  after. — mid, 
adv.,  also,  it  tormented  men  also  manifoldly.  A.D.  1066. — Normandige, 
Lat.  Normannia  (nn  >  nd,  i  >  ig,  dissimilation,  ^  27,  5  ;  175,  b)  usually  is 
of  feminine  strong  declension,  but  genitive  in  -es  occurs,  A.D.  1101.  The 
hide  is  about  thirty  acres,  the  gird  (>yard)  one  fourth  of  a  hide.  A.D. 
1087. — mxl,  portion. — pxt  .  .  .  pxt,  repeated,  as  in  A.D.  754,  and  often. — 
mxndon,  bemoaned. — nid,  es,  m.,  opposition. 


Conversion    of   the    Anglo-Saxons. 

Page  35. — Gregory.  This  is  taken  from  a  homily  of  yElfric,  the  gram- 
marian, Horn,  ii.,  11G.  It  is  in  Thorpe's  Analecta,  and  elsewhere.  It  is 
here  abridged.  These  homilies  are  eighty  in  number,  and  were  compiled 
and  translated  from  Latin  works,  about  A.D.  990,  for  the  unlearned,  whose 
books,  except  Alfred's  translations,  he  says  were  full  of  errors.  They  are, 
therefore,  written  in  simple  English  (Anglo-Saxon),  without  obscure  words. 
A  careful  edition,  with  a  translation,  was  prepared  by  Thorpe  for  the  iElfric 
Society,  1844-1846. 

Page  36,  line  35. — hpxt,  an  interjection  of  emphasis,  fy  377,  b;  compare 
What,  Lucius  !  ho  !  (Shakespeare,  J.  C,  ii.,  \),What,  warder  !  ho  !  (Scott, 
Marmion)  ;  so  Beowulf,  p.  56. 

Page  37,  line  3. — pxt,  relative,  used  without  agreement  in  gender  or  num 
ber  like   English  that,  §  374,  2.     26. — piiron,  they  were  ready,  hi  under- 
stood. 

Page  38,  line  8. — pe,  reflexive  dative,  fy  298,  c.  14. — mxsse-redfum,  robes 
in  which  to  celebrate  mass.  15. — rehquias,  Latin,  accusative  plural  of 
reliquicB,  relics.  16. — pallium,  Latin,  accusative  sing,  of  pallium,  pall,  a 
consecrated  scarf,  embroidered  with  purple  crosses. 

Page  38. — Paulinus.  From  Beda's  Ecclesiastical  History  of  the  Angles 
and  Saxons,  book  ii.,  chap.  13,  with  an  introduction  from  chap.  9,  and  con- 
clusion from  chap.  16.     Beda, "  The  Venerable  Bede,"  was  born  near  Wear- 


76  NOTES. 

mouth  and  Yarrow,  A.D.  673.  He  went  to  the  abbey  when  seven  years 
old,  and  studied  there  till  he  died,  May  26,  735.  He  was  made  deacon  at 
19,  priest  at  30;  declined  to  be  abbot,  as  bringing  distraction  of  mind,  which 
hinders  the  pursuit  of  learning.  He  was  making  a  translation  of  the  Gospel 
of  John  when  he  died.  A  list  of  44  of  his  works  is  given  by  Wright. 
Among  them  are  Commentaries  on  the  Bible,  Biographies,  History,  Treatises 
on  Natural  Science,  Grammar,  Versification.  He  was  fond  of  his  native 
language  and  poetry,  and  composed  verses  both  in  Anglo-Saxon  and  Latin. 
This  extract  may  be  compared  with  Caedmon,  page  47.  The  liveliest  parts 
of  Gregory  and  the  Chronicle  are  also  in  Beda.  He  is  one  of  the  great  au- 
thors of  the  world.  An  acute  observer  and  profound  thinker,  with  what  our 
critics  call  a  poet's  heart  and  eye,  he  sets  forth  the  gentle  and  beautiful 
traits  of  character  in  the  saintly  heroes  of  his  time  with  unmistakable  relish, 
and  in  a  style  graceful,  picturesque,  at  times  dramatic.  Some  of  his  best 
scenes  have  often  been  rendered  in  English  verse.  That  from  Paulinus 
may  be  read  in  Wordsworth's  Ecclesiastical  Sonnets,  xv.-xvii.  Beda's 
Works  have  been  repeatedly  published  both  on  the  Continent  and  in  England. 
The  Ecclesiastical  History  was  translated  from  the  Latin  by  Alfred.  Whe- 
loc's  edition  has  Latin  and  Anglo-Saxon  in  parallel  columns.  Folio,  Cam- 
bridge, 1644.  Smith's  has  various  readings.  Folio,  Cambridge,  1722.  A 
new  edition  is  much  needed. 

Page  38,  line  21.— psere  tide,  A.D.  625-627.  25. — hpilc,  of  what  kind 
to  them  seemed  and  appeared;  Beda's  Latin  videtur  is  tautologically  ren- 
dered by  puhte  and  gesepen  pxre.  27. — (who)  was  called  Cefi,  ^  385. 
33.—- pa  pe,  who,  §  380,  3.  34. — /  know  what,  introductory  exclamation  still 
in  colloquial  use  :  there  is  no  Latin  for  it  in  Beda. 

Page  39,  line  4. — to  feng,  took  up  the  discussion.  5. — One  text  has  cyn- 
ing  leofosta.  11. — hpxt,\o;  rined,  wet,  looks  like  a  mistake  for  hrinen, 
touched,  Beda^s  tangitur.  13. — pintrd,  §  93,  i.  30. — Lo,  he  then,  the  king  ; 
repeated  subject,  §  288,5.  32. — Mid  py,  When  he  then,  the  king,  from  the 
aforesaid  bishop  of  their  religion  which  they  practised  before,  sought  and 
asked  who  should  desecrate  and  overthrow  the  idols,  etc.,  .  .  .  then  answered. 

Page  40,  line  It). — ligett,  which  extends  out  to  the  sea;  relative  omitted, 
§  385.  20. — he  Beda,  so  says  Alfred.  24. — and  connects  he  and  menigo. 
28. — hocihte  neosu  pi/nne,  Bed.  ndso  adunco  pertenui,  his  prominent  feature 
like  an  eagle's  beak  (Wordsworth,  1.  c.)  ;  the  texts  read  for  hocihte,  med- 
micle,  small,  which  destroys  the  feature  ;  nosn,  f.,  is  the  more  common  form, 
31. — xghpider  ymb  spa  spa,  whithersoever. — pedh  pe,  even  if.  33. — spilce, 
so  much  also  the  same  king  attended  to  utility  for  his  people.  34-36. — pxt 
.  .  .  pxt,  repeated.     37. — pa  hpxetcre,  then  yet,  however. 

Anglo-Saxon    Laws. 
A  considerable  body  of  Anglo-Saxon  laws  remains.     Their  most  striking 
general  feature  is  the  payment  of  money  for  all  sorts  of  offenses.     Confine- 
ment was  not  easy  or  safe.     The  kind  of  offenses  specified,  and  their  com- 


.1 


NOTES.  77 

parative  estimate,  are  fruitful  in  suggestions  concerning  the  life  and  the  char- 
acter of  our  ancestors.  The  laws  have  been  often  printed.  The  best  edi- 
tions are  those  of  Thorpe  (2  vols.,  pp.  631,  551)  and  Schmid  (Leipzig,  1858). 
The  latter  is  in  one  volume,  and  has  a  critical  text  and  translations  in  Latin 
and  German  in  parallel  columns,  notes,  and  a  glossary.  The  sections  here 
selected  are  numbered  as  in  Schmid. 

Page  41. — /Ethelbirht  (-briht,  i  >  y)  was  king  of  Kent  at  its  conversion. 
See  page  37.  The  laws  were  written  597-614.  One  manuscript  copy  only 
remains,  written  for  Ernulf,  bishop  of  Rochester,  1115-1125.  The  language 
used  indicates  that  it  was  copied  from  older  text,  but  how  near  the  original 
it  comes  we  know  not.  , 

Line  1. — forgelde,  let  him  pay,  subj.  for  imperative,  ^  421,  3.  2. — gebete, 
pile;  besides  the  hot  paid  to  the  injured  party,  a  penalty,  pile,  was  generally 
paid  to  the  crown.  Compare  Tacitus,  Germania,  c.  12.  4. — leod-geld=pcr- 
geld,  wergild,  compensation  for  a  man  to  his  kin  or  representatives,  to  be  dis- 
tinguished from  the  hot  to  the  lord  of  the  slain  and  the  pile  to  the  king  ; 
medumc,  small,  half;  the  bot  is  to  be  100  shillings,  half  the  wergild  ;  man 
is  freeman.  9. — ceorl  is  a  freeman  of  low  rank  ;  hldf-seta,  compare  hldf-ord. 
10. — §§  39  and  40  are  perhaps  transposed,  oder,  either.  16. — cm-ban,  jaw- 
bone. Compare  Goth,  kinnu,  page  10,  verse  39.  17-20. — xt  .  .  .  set,  re- 
peated :  For  the  four  front  teeth,  for  each  =  for  each  of  the  four  front  teeth 
(pay)  six  shillings  ;  the  tooth  which  then  stands  by,  — (pay  for  it)  four  shil- 
lings, anacoluthon,  §  288,  a.  22. — gebroced  is  common  for  gebroccn  in  the 
laws. 

Page  42,  line  5. — forgelde,  let  (the  striker)  pay ;  hedh  hand,  right  hand, 
the  common  Scandinavian  idiom.     Compare  spydrcpage  10,  verse  39. 

Hlothhere  succeeded  his  brother  Ecgberht  as  king  of  Kent  in  July,  673, 
and  reigned  11  years  and  7  months.  He  died  of  wounds  received  in  battle 
with  his  nephew  Eddric,  who  then  reigned  one  year  and  a  half  (Bed.,  iv., 
5,  26).     These  laws  are  in  the  same  manuscript  with  those  of  JEthelbirht. 

Line  19. — mund-byrd,  the  fine  for  violating  protection  guaranteed  by  any 
one  :  a  ceorl  gave  six  shillings'  worth  of  protection,  an  earl  twelve,  a  king 
fifty,  in  ^Ethelbirht's  time. 

Ine,  king  of  Wessex  at  the  resignation  of  Ceadwalla,  A.D.  688,  abdicated 
and  went  to  Rome  in  725  (Bed.,  v.,  7  ;  and  see  Chronicle).  His  laws  are 
found  in  the  same  manuscripts  as  those  of  Alfred,  written  like  a  continuation 
of  Alfred's  Code. 

Line  27. — gepungenes,  full  grown,  eminent,  a  member  of  Parliament. 

Page  43,  line  8. — Out  of  the  highway  through  the  forest,  §  340.  9. — He 
is  to  be  regarded  as  a  thief,  §  451,  337,  II.  11. — And  it  is  detected  in  the 
one  that  did  it.  li.—firitig,  undeclined,  for  pr'Uigum.  15. — pxre,  subj.,  §§ 
421,  427,  let  there  be  of  them  so  many  as  there  may  be  of  them. 

Alfred's  Laws. — Alfred  was  born  in  848,  the  youngest  child  of  iEthel- 
wulf  and  Osburga;  but  he  outlived  his  brothers,  and  became  king  of  Wessex 
A.D.  871.     He  died  A.D.  901.     Students  usinjr  this  book  will  have  read 


78  NOTES. 

some  outlines  of  his  public  life  in  the  Chronicles  ;  but  the  whole  story  of  his 
brilliant  youth,  and  his  suffering  and  struggling  manhood,  with  all  its  roman- 
tic adventures,  should  be  made  familiar.  He  is  often  called  Alfred  the 
Great ;  the  traditions  of  the  Saxons  call  him  The  Wise,  The  Truthteller, 
England's  Shepherd,  England's  Darling.  He  was  a  good  king,  master  of 
the  arts  of  war  and  peace;  a  strong  fighter,  and  an  inventor  of  battle-ships; 
a  statesman,  a  giver  and  codifier  of  laws  ;  an  educator  and  founder  of  schools  ; 
a  philosopher,  historian,  and  bard.  Well  he  loved  God's  men  and  God's 
Word.  He  loved  men  of  learning,  and  brought  them  about  him  from  far 
countries.  He  loved  his  people,  their  land,  and  speech,  and  old  ballads,  and 
Bible  songs ;  and  he  was  the  preserver  of  the  literature  and  language,  as 
well  as  the  liberties  and  laws  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 

The  book  of  his  laws  begins  with  a  history  of  law,  gives  an  outline  of  the 
laws  of  Moses,  and  states  the  relation  of  them  to  Christ,  the  apostles,  and 
Christian  nations.  He  concludes  :  "  I,  then,  Alfred,  king,  gathered  these 
together,  and  commanded  many  of  those  to  be  written  which  our  forefathers 
held,  those  which  to  me  seemed  good ;  and  many  of  those  which  to  me 
seemed  not  good,  I  rejected  them  by  the  counsel  of  my  ivitan,  and  in  other 
wise  commanded  them  to  be  holden,  for  I  durst  not  venture  to  set  in  writing 
much  of  my  own,  for  it  was  unknown  to  me  what  of  it  would  suit  those  who 
should  be  after  us.  But  those  which  I  met,  either  of  Ine's  day,  my  kinsman, 
or  iEthelbirht's,  who  first  received  baptism  among  the  English  race,  which 
seemed  to  me  rihtest,  I  have  here  gathered,  and  rejected  the  others.  I, 
then,  Alfred,  king  of  the  West-Saxons,  shewed  these  to  all  my  witan,  and 
they  then  said  that  it  seemed  good  to  them  all  to  keep  them."  The  intro- 
duction in  Schmid  takes  up  pp.  58-68,  the  following  laws  pp.  68-105.  For 
Alfred's  other  works,  see  notes  on  pages  23,  38,  46,  64. 

Page  43,  line  18. — mon=man,  §§  23,  35,  2,  a.  29.— find,  a  privilege  of 
granting  protection. — fdhmon,  one  exposed  to  fsehct,  the  deadly  feud  allowed 
by  the  laws,  a  right  of  the  kinsmen  to  whom  the  wergild  was  due  to  kill  a 
murderer,  adulterer,  and  certain  other  offenders,  and  such  of  their  kindred  as 
were  responsible  for  the  wergild. — ge-serne  and  ge-ijrne  are  variations  of 
the  same  word  ;  one  was  probably  originally  a  gloss.  31. — For  any  of  those 
offenses  which  was  not  before  disclosed  :  para  pe  together  is  used  like  a 
nominative  singular,  a  common  idiom,  the  para  being  a  repeated  partitive. 
33. — Sunnan  mht,  Sunday,  Lat.  dies  Sobs ;  compare  fort-night,  seven-night, 
and  see  note  on  line  34. — Geol  (sun-wheel),  Yule,  was  a  great  pagan  festival 
at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  the  winter  solstice,  afterward  confounded  with 
Christmas. — Edstre  was  a  heathen  goddess.  April  was  named  Easter- 
monad,  because  feasts  were  then  celebrated  in  honor  of  her  (Bed.,  De  Temp., 
13).  The  name  is  akin  to  east,  Lat.  aurora,  the  dawn.  The  festival  com- 
memorating the  resurrection  of  Christ  has  in  Anglo-Saxon  and  German  re- 
ceived this  name,  but  other  kindred  nations  use  pascha.  34. — punres  dxg 
is  a  translation  of  Latin  dies  Joins.  The  astrological  week  was  allotted  to 
the  planets  by  hours  in  the  received  order  of  their  orbits ;  the  first  hour  to 


NOTES.  79 

"the  widest  orbit  and  the  highest  power,"  Saturn,  the  second  to  Jupiter,  the 
third  to  Mars,  the  fourth  to  the  Sun,  the  fifth  to  Venus,  the  sixth  to  Mercury, 
the  seventh  to  the  Moon,  the  eighth  to  Saturn  again,  and  so  on  through  the 
week.  Each  day  was  named  from  the  planet  of  its  first  hour.  Hence  the 
order  of  the  Latin  names — dies  Saturni,  dies  Solis,JLuncE,  Martis,  Mercurii, 
Joins,  Veneris  (Dion  Cassius,  xxxvii.,  18).  The  first  use  of  any  of  these 
names  by  Roman  writers  is  in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar,  dies  Saturni  for  the 
Jewish  Sabbath  (Tibul.,  i.,3,  18),  probably  from  associations  with  the  Satur- 
nalia as  a  time  of  rest.  This  first  became  common  ;  the  names  of  the  other 
days  gradually  came  in :  all  were  in  use  at  the  end  of  the  second  century, 
and  the  week  was  finally  established,  in  place  of  the  old  nine-day  period,  by 
Constantine.  It  spread  from  Rome  over  the  North  in  advance  of  Christianity. 
The  greatest  of  the  gods  of  the  North,  the  father  and  ruler  of  gods  and  men, 
is  Woden,  Norse  0dm,  and  we  should  have  expected  him  to  take  Jupiter's 
day ;  but  the  early  Romans  did  not  recognize  their  Jupiter  in  any  of  the 
Germanic  gods,  and  identified  Woden  with  Mercury,  whom  indeed  he  does 
resemble  in  his  tricks,  his  care  of  traders,  and  some  other  traits  and  offices 
(Tacitus,  Germ.,  9  ;  Anna].,  13,  57  ;  compare  Caesar,  6,  17).  So  dies  Mer- 
curii was  called  Wodenes  dxg,  Wednesday  ;  and  Jupiter's  day  was  given 
to  puner,  Norse  Thor.  He  is  the  son  of  Odin  and  the  Earth,  the  strongest 
of  the  gods,  the  enemy  of  the  giants,  the  friend  of  man.  He  has  three 
treasures — his  hammer,  his  belt  of  power,  which  doubles  his  strength,  and 
his  iron  gloves.  His  eyes  flame,  his  hair  is  red  as  the  lightning ;  when  he 
drives  by  with  his  two  he-goats,  the  mountains  tremble.  He  is  a  very  fair 
Jupiter  as  thus  described  in  Norse.  The  Anglo-Saxons  have  left  no  mytho- 
logical matter.  Holy  Thursday  is  the  day  on  which  Christ's  ascension  is 
commemorated,  ten  days  before  Whitsuntide,  which  is  the  seventh  Sunday 
after  Easter.  Three  days  before  were  procession  days,  Gang-dagds.  35. — • 
Lencten  is  spring,  when  the  days  lengthen.  It  began  with  the  great  festival 
of  Odin.     It  has  given  name  to  the  Church  Lent. 

Page  44,  line  3. — geselle,  let  (the  master)  pay.  1  .—folc-ledsung  Thorpe 
explains  as  a  false  report  leading  to  breach  of  the  peace,  Schmid  as  a  false 
accusation  of  crime,  an  offense  which  is  visited  with  this  penalty  in  Henry  I., 
34,  7.  The  tongue  could  be  compounded  for  in  this  case  as  in  others  by  a 
third  of  the  wergild.  11. — tpentig,  undeclined,  for  tpentigum ;  so  prittig, 
sixtig,  afterwards.     13  — homola,  see  vocabulary. 

Ecgbyrht  was  archbishop  of  York,  735-766.  He  was  one  of  Beda's 
friends.  He  wrote  much,  and  formed  a  library  at  York.  His  Confessionale 
and  Poenitentiale  are  translations  from  similar  Latin  works,  in  great  part  from 
the  Poenitentiale  of  Theodore,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  668-690,  give  rules 
relating  to  confession  and  penance,  and  were  standard  guides  in  the  Church. 
No  known  manuscript  has  them  in  their  original  Northumbrian.  They  are 
in  Thorpe's  Laws,  pp.  128-239.  The  extracts  here  made  are  in  Rieger's 
Lesebuch. 

Page  44,  line  18. — mcdmycles  hp&t-hpega,  somewhat  of  small  value,  in 


30  NOTES. 

minimis,  Theodore.  19. — gedr=pinter.  21. — lifigendum  mannum  to  h&le 
and  on  his  huse,  for  health  to  living  men  and  (health)  in  his  house,  pro 
sanitate  viventium  et  domus,  Theodore.  23. — pif  .  .  .  heo,  repeated  subject, 
§  288,  b.  This  fever-cure  is  several  times  mentioned  in  the  old  laws. 
Sometimes  the  child  wa,s  put  in  the  oven,  sometimes  over  a  furnace,  or  on 
the  roof  in  the  sun.  The  burning  away  of  dross  and  disease  is  a  natural 
thought,  and  gives  rise  to  superstitions  all  over  the  world.  So  Thetis  buried 
the  infant  Achilles  nightly  in  the  fire,  and  Demeter  the  child  of  Demophoon. 
Its  repute  for  fever  suggests  homoeopathy.  28. — ne  .  .  .,  nor  (is  it  permitted 
that  he  practise)  the  gathering  of  herbs.  34. — staca,  n.,  commonly  stake,  is 
here  for  Latin  acus,  needle.  The  making  of  an  image  of  a  person  with 
magic  spells,  and  affecting  the  person  by  treating  the  image,  drowning, 
hanging,  melting,  piercing  it  with  a  needle,  etc.,  is  an  ancient  and  wide-spread 
form  of  magic  art : 

Sagave  Punicea  defixit  nomina  cera, 

Et  medium  tenues  in  jecur  egit  acus  ? 

(Ovid,  Amor.,  iii.,  7,  29.  Compare  Horace,  Epod.,  17,  76).  For  northern 
examples  of  needle-piercing,  see  Thorpe's  Northern  Mythology,  3,  24,  240  ; 
Grimm,  Myth.,  1045. 

Page  45,  line  4. — sylle,  give  (any  thing)  to  him.  6. — Woden's  day, 
Frige's  day,  see  note  on  page  43,  line  34.  Frige  d&g,  Friday,  is  intended 
to  be  a  translation  of  Latin  dies  Veneris,  the  day  of  the  goddess  of  love. 
There  are,  however,  two  northern  goddesses,  who  seem  to  have  been  con- 
founded. Norse  Fngg<Cfria,  O.  H.  G.  Frija,  A.-S.  frig, fri~> free;  and 
Norse  Freyja,  akin  to  Goth,  frauja,  0.  H.  G.  fro,  A.-S.  fred  >  frau,  mis- 
tress. The  former  is  Woden's  wife,  and  the  goddess  of  marriage  ;  the  latter 
is  the  wife  of  a  man,  the  goddess  of  beauty  and  love,  Venus,  but  the  name 
of  the  day  phonetically  agrees  best  with  Frigg.  10. — gescsefte,  at  any  other 
object,  ubicunque,  Theodore.  13. — bidon,  except.  15.— pais  ylcan,  of  the 
same  penance.  16. — The  meeting  of  roads  is  a  well-known  place  for  raising 
the  devil  :  there  idlers  congregate.  Drawing  through  the  earth,  through  a 
hole,  or  along  in  a  trench  scooped  for  the  purpose,  is  condemned  as  devil's 
craft  in  Edgar's  Canons,  XVI.  Drawing  through  hollow  stones,  trees,  and 
bramble  bushes  was  practised  with  the  same  thought  of  scraping  away  magical 
bad  influences,  or  sometimes  apparently  of  magnetizing  with  good  influences 
(Grimm,  Myth.,  1118). 

Page  45.  Cnut,  king  of  Denmark,  was  crowned  king  of  England  A.D. 
1017.  See  the  Chronicle,  1014-1035  He  made  vigorous  and  wise  efforts  to 
unite  the  Danes  and  Anglo-Saxons  under  a  common  government.  He  called 
assemblies  of  their  representatives,  and  with  their  advice  reissued  a  large 
body  of  laws,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical.  In  Schmid  they  occupy  pp.  250- 
321.     He  died  A.D.  1035. 

Line  27. — morgen-gyfe,  a  gift  from  the  husband  to  the  wife  on  the  morning 
after  marriage.  It  was  hers  after  his  death.  29. — hddige,  consecrate  as  a 
member  of  a  religious  order. 


NOTES. 


81 


Page  40. — Orpheus.  This  is  an  extract  from  Boethius,  De  Consolatione 
Philosophise,  chap.  35,  fy  6,  of  Alfred's  translation.  The  life  of  Boethius  may 
he  read  in  the  Classical  Dictionaries.  The  Latin  of  this  work  is  printed  in 
Valpy's  Dolphin  edition  of  the  Latin  Classics.  It  opens  with  the  complaints 
of  Boethius;  Philosophy  appears,  and  converses  with  him.  She  persuades 
him  that  blessedness  is  not  in  riches,  power,  honors,  glory,  or  fame,  but  that 
adversity  often  leads  to  it.  The  Supreme  Good  is  to  be  found  in  the  Deity 
alone.  She  illustrates  these  views,  and  answers  objections  at  length.  Meter 
and  prose  alternate.  This  work  was  far  more  read  and  cherished  in  the 
Middle  Ages  than  the  classic  authors  of  pagan  times.  It  came  home  to 
their  experiences,  while  Homer  and  Virgil,  with  their  lying  myths  and  bar- 
baric  tales,  were  as  remote  and  unreal  as  the  Veda  and  Sacu'ntala  are  to  us. 
Alfred  recast  it,  and  introduced  much  new  matter,  especially  Christian  pre- 
cepts and  allusions,  which  are  wholly  absent  from  the  original.  The  extract 
here  given  is  written  on  the  suggestion  of  Book  III.,  Metrum  12.  The 
story  is  much  enlarged,  and  has  little  verbal  resemblance  to  the  Latin.  Two 
manuscripts  have  been  used  in  preparing  editions,  one  of  them  thought  by 
Wanley  to  be  of  Alfred's  age.  We  have  editions  by  Rawlinson,  1698  ; 
Cardale,  1829  ;  Fox,  in  Bonn's  library,  1864.  The  extract  here  given  is  in 
Thorpe's  Analecta,  Ettmiiller's  Scopas  and  Boceras,  and  elsewhere. 

Page  46,  line  1. — "The  clear  well-spring  of  the  highest  good"  is  God: 
this  is  the  language  of  Philosophia  to  Boethius  in  Latin  verse.  20. — When 
to  the  harper  then  it  seemed,  that  it  pleased  him  of  nothing  (=he  was 
pleased  with  nothing)  in  this  world,  then  thought  he,  pa  pa  .  .  .pa,  correla- 
tive, so  line  23,  page  47,  16,  §  472,  3  ;  puhte,  §  297;  lyste  hme  pinges,  §§ 
290,  c  ;  315,  c.  23. — sceold,  should  (according  to  the  story).  25. — ongan, 
he  began  ;  change  of  mode  in  lively  narrative.  30. — brohle,  subj.,  would 
bring,  ^  423,  425,  c.  31. — qflyst,  much  pleased  with  ;  compare  lyste,  line 
21,  $  315,  1. 

Page  47,  line  2. — pa,  who,  they  say,  (that  they)  know  no  respect  for  any 
man,  but  punish  each  man  according  to  his  works, — ivho,  they  say,  (that 
they)  control  each  other's  fate  :  a  repeated  subject  implied,  §  288,  b.  11. — 
pas  (p&re  f),  takes  the  gender  of  yjel  ?  22. — hpxt,  interj.  24. — beseah  he 
hme,  he  looked  around  him  backwards  after  the  woman,  §  359,  III.  33. — 
gebete,  make  hot,  do  penance  for  it  again.  Compare  gebete  in  the  Laws, 
page  41,2,  and  after. 

Cedmon. — From  Alfred's  translation  of  Beda's  Ecclesiastical  History  of 
the  Angles  and  Saxons,  Book  IV.,  24.  See  notes  on  Paulinus,  page  38,  and 
to  Caedmon,  page  52. 

Page  47,  line  34.— St.  Hild  was  abbess  of  Whitby,  and  died  A.D.  680. 
Beda  was  born  in  673  in  the  same  region,  and  must  have  known  about 
Caedmon,  may  have  seen  him.  35. — mid  .  .  .,  by  divine  grace  singularly 
magnified  and  dignified,  since  he  was  wont  to  make  appropriate  poems,  which 
conduced  to  religion  and  piety. 

Page  48. — geglencde  agrees  with  sccopgercorde. — imbrydnesse  renders 


82  NOTES. 

compimctwne,  stimulation  to  pious  feeling,  feeling ;  so  Cuthbert  speaks  o! 
Beda's  repeating  verses,  multum  compunctus,  much  touched,  with  deep  feel- 
ing. 11. — ac  efne,  but  even.  12. — fid  an,  those  alone,  fid  fije,  which. — his 
fid  .  .  .,  which  it  became  his  (the)  pious  tongue  to  sing-,  §  489,  gedafenode 
governs  a  dative  generally  in  West  Saxon,  ^  299,  but  mec  gedxfned,  North., 
Luc,  iv.  43.  15. — gebeorscipe,  by  etymology,  a  social  beer-drinking,  is  ap- 
plied to  any  convivial,  like  Gr.  avfiirootov,  sym-posium.  Here  the  Latin  is 
convivium ;  symble,  line  18,  is  cccna.  For  German  beer-drinking,  see  Ta- 
citus, Germ.,  22,  23. — fionne  fijxr  pxs  gedemed,  when  it  was  decided  for 
pleasure,  §  397.  20-23. — fid  fid  .  .  .  fid,  when  .  .  .  then. — fixt  .  .  .  fixt,  § 
468. — 33.  Only  the  substance  of  the  verses  in  Latin  is  given  in  Beda.  It 
has  been  questioned  whether  Alfred  rendered  the  Latin  back  or  supplied  the 
original  verses.  The  latter  is  most  probable.  An  older  copy  has  been  found 
added  in  a  Latin  Beda  supposed  to  be  of  the  8th  or  9th  century.  The  forms 
resemble  the  earliest  Anglo-Saxon  Northumbrian  which  we  have  : 

Nu  scylun  hergan         hcfaenricaes  uard, 

meludxs  raaecti         end  his  modgidanc, 

Merc  uuldurfadur ;         sue  he  uundra  gihuaes, 

eci  dryctm,         or  astehdx. 

He  aerist  scop        aelda  barnum 

hcben  til  hrofe,         halrg  scepen : 

pa  middungeard         moncynnxs  uard, 

eci  dryctin,         ssfter  tiadx, 

firum  iold~,         frea  allmectig. 

Now  we-shall  (should)  laud        heaven-realm's  Ward  (guardian), 

the-Creator's  might         and  his  thought, 

the-works  of-the-glorious-Father  :         how  he,  of  wonders  all, 

eternal  Lord,        the  beginning  established. 

He  first  shaped         for  men's  children 

heaven  as  a  roof,        holy  Shaper  (creator), 

then  mid-earth         mankind's  Ward, 

eternal  Lord,         afterward  created, 

for  men  a  world,         Master  almighty. 

This  text  is  from  Smith's  Beda,  p.  597 ;  that  on  page  48  is  from  Thorpe, 
Analecta,  p.  105,  adopted  on  the  supposition  that  he  has  corrected  from  some 
manuscript  the  readings  given  by  Wheloc  and  Smith.  35. — perd  is  a  change 
from  peorc,  the  reading  of  more  manuscripts,  facta  patns  gloria,  Beda. — 
pundrd,  partitive  after  gelu>xs. — gehpxs,  governed  by  ord.  36. — Dryhtin, 
appositive  with  he.  38-41. — Scyppend,  appositive  with  he. — Dryhten,  Fred, 
appositive  with  peard.  The  Northumbrian  variations  are  mostly  orthographic, 
§$  20,  31.     The  vowel  quantities  are  like  those  marked  in  the  other  text. 

Pagb  49,  line  3. — Gode  pyrdes  songcs,  words  of  song  worthy  of  God,  Deo 
digni,pyrde  usually  takes  a  genitive,  here  an  instrumental  in  analog}'  with  the 
Latin  ablative  of  price  so-called,  §§  320,  302,  c.     4. — ealdorman,  governor 


NOTES. 


83 


(law  term)=qui  sibi  pre-erat.  9. — gecorcn  pcere,  it  might  be  decided.  10. — ■ 
pn>s  gesepen,  it  appeared,  videtur,  visum  est.  13. — That  lie  would  sing 
something  for  them,  and  would  convert  that,  etc. — sum  sunge  and  is  not  in 
some  texts ;  Beda  reads  hunc  in  modulationem  carminis  transferre.  14. — 
pa  pisan,  undertaken  the  matter.  15. — geglenged  describes  past  him  beboden 
pass.     27. — be,  of,  with  dative  of  theme,  $  334. 

Page  50,  line  2. — betynde  and  geendode,  emphatic  tautology  for  conclusit  ,- 
so  in  the  next  line  Beda  has  only  discessus  for  gepitnesse  and  furdfurc  ;  and 
so  elsewhere,  repetition  for  emphasis  and  perspicuity  is  Anglo-Saxon  3. — 
nedhbhte,  impersonal.  4. — ier,  before  (his  death),  pxt,  (in  this  condition, 
namely)  that,  etc.,  conjunction  :  then  he  was  fourteen  days  before,  that  he 
was  oppressed  =  then  there  were  fourteen  days,  etc.  25. — mine  pa  led/an, 
§  289,  a.  31. — pon=pam,  §  133.  32. — him  gebxd,  prayed  for  himself,  § 
298,  c:  a  frequent  idiom=he  offered  his  prayers.  Alfred  has  added  these 
two  words.  35,  36. — pxtte  .  .  .  Jhvt,  repeated  that. — edc  spilce,  also.  39. — ■ 
heo  pd,  it  then,  repeated  subject,  §  288,  b.  40. — seniende,  he  signing  him- 
self, nominative  absolute,  §  295  ;  really  an  imitation  of  the  Latin  gerund 
signando  sese,  rather  than  a  native  idiom. 

Anglo-Saxon   Prose. 

Specimens  of  Anglo-Saxon  prose  have  now  been  given,  arranged  for  ease 
of  reading.     We  have  remaining — 

(1.)  Theological  writings. — Translations  of  the  Bible  (see  pages  1-12, 
and  notes)  ;  Homilies,  page  35,  and  notes. 

(2.)  Philosophy. — Boethius,  page  46,  and  notes. 

(3.)  History. — The  Chronicle,  page  23,  and  notes.  Beda's  Ecclesiastical 
History  :  see  Paulinus,  page  38,  and  Caedmon,  page  47.  Orosius,  a  general 
history  of  the  ancient  world,  translated  by  Alfred,  with  additions  of  con- 
siderable geographical  and  ethnological  value ;  repeatedly  printed.  Thorpe's 
edition,  with  translation  and  glossary,  1857,  is  in  Bonn's  Library.  Many 
brief  biographies  are  contained  in  Beda  and  the  Homilies,  of  which  Caed- 
mon, page  47,  and  Gregory,  page  35,  are  examples.  Some  separate  lives 
have  been  found  ;  that  of  St.  Guthlac  has  been  several  times  printed.  Good- 
win, 1848. 

(4.)  Law. — Pages  41-45,  and  notes. 

(5.)  Natural  Science  and  Medicine. — Popular  Treatises  of  Science, 
pp.  19,  are  Anglo-Saxon,  Thorpe,  1841.  Leechdoms,  3  vols.,  O.  Cockayne, 
1864-66. 

(6.)  Grammar. — iElfric,  in  Somner's  Dictionary,  1659.  Colloquy,  12- 
22,  and  notes.     A  few  Glossaries,  Wright,  1857. 

Anglo-Saxon    Poetry. 
[For  the  Anglo-Saxon  versification,  see  §5  496-515.] 
We  learn  from  the  story  of  Caedmon  how  universal  the  knowledge  of 
popular  poetry  was  among  the  Anglo-Saxons.     It  was  such  a  disgrace  not 


84  NOTES. 

to  be  able  to  chant  in  turn  at  feasts  that  Caedmon  left  in  shame  as  his  turn 
approached.  Most  of  the  poetry  has  perished.  The  early  Anglo-Saxon 
Christians  condemned  whatever  was  mixed  with  idolatry,  and  the  Normans 
despised  or  neglected  all  Saxon  literature.  But  enough  remains  to  enable 
us  to  judge  pretty  well  of  the  nature  of  their  poetry.     We  have — 

(1.)  The  Ballad  Epic.  Here,  as  in  Greek  and  most  other  tongues,  the 
heroic  ballads  of  the  race  were  brought  together,  exalted  and  beautified,  and 
fused  into  long  poems.  Beowulf  (3184  lines),  and  a  few  fragments,  are  left 
from  this  great  world  of  poetry,  to  be  compared  with  the  Homeric  poems. 

(2.)  The  Bible  Epic  is  a  treatment  of  the  Bible  narrative,  similar  in 
exaltation  and  other  epic  traits  to  the  ballad  epic.  The  origin  and  some- 
thing of  the  history  of  this  style  of  composition  has  been  read  in  this  book 
in  Caedmon,  pages  47-50.  We  have  remaining  under  the  name  of  Caedmon 
four  poems,  called  by  Grein  Genesis  (2935  lines),  Exodus  (589  lines),  Daniel 
(765  lines),  Christ  and  Satan  (733  lines).  We  have  also  a  fragment  of 
Judith  (350  lines),  Cynewulf's  Christ  (1694  lines),  The  Harrowing  of  Hell 
(137  lines),  and  some  fragments.  These  poems  are  to  be  compared  with 
the  Paradise  Lost  and  Paradise  Regained  of  Milton,  and  the  Christ  in  Hades 
of  Lord. 

(3.)  Ecclesiastical  Narratives.  The  lives  of  Saints,  versified  Chron- 
icles. Of  these  we  have  Andreas  (1724  lines),  Juliana  (731  lines),  Guthlac 
(1353  lines),  Elene  (1321  lines). 

(4.)  Psalms  and  Hymns.  Translations  of  a  large  part  of  the  Hebrew 
Psalms,  and  a  few  Christian  hymns  and  prayers. 

(5.)  Secular  Lyrics.  A  few  from  the  Chronicle  celebrating  the  heroes, 
and  others  mostly  elegiac,  of  which  those  on  pages  68-69  are  a  specimen. 

(6.)  Allegories,  Gnomes,  and  Riddles.  The  Phoenix,  a  translation 
from  Lactantius,  expanded  (677  lines) ;  The  Panther  (74  lines) ;  The  Whale 
(89  lines)  ;  Gnomic  verses,  some  in  dialogue  between  Solomon  and  Saturn 
(Grein,  ii.,  pages  339-368) ;  Riddles  (Grein,  ii.,  pages  369-407).  Pages 
66-67  are  specimens. 

(7.)  Didactic  Ethical.  Alfred's  Meters  of  Boethius  (Grein,  ii.,  pages 
295-339).  Pages  64-65  are  specimens.  Some  of  the  Allegories,  and  other 
pieces  classed  under  the  sixth  head,  have  a  didactic  purpose  in  natural 
science. 

Page  5L  The  Traveler  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  Anglo-Saxon  poems. 
A  poet  tells  through  what  countries  he  has  traveled  and  whom  he  has  seen. 
It  is  little  more  than  a  sounding  roll  of  names,  with  epithets  and  the  briefest 
incidents,  like  the  catalogues  in  Homer  and  Milton.  Names  enough  are 
identified  to  give  it  reality.     The  lines  here  quoted  are  the  last. 

A  single  copy  remains  in  the  Codex  Exoniensis.  This  was  presented  by 
Leofric,  bishop  of  Exeter  (A.D.  1046),  to  the  library  of  his  cathedral.  It 
was  edited  by  Thorpe  for  the  Society  of  Antiquaries  of  London  (1842),  with 
an  English  translation,  notes,  and  indexes.  The  text  and  translation  make 
500  pages. 


NOTES.  85 

Lino  1.  So  roving         in  their  destinies  wander 
gleemen  of  men         through  many  lands, 
their  need  tell,         thank- words  speak, 
always  south  or  north         some  one  they  meet 
in  songs  clever,         in  gifts  unsparing, 
who  before  man  wishes        honor  to  rear, 
(nobleness)  earlship  to  gain,        till  that  all  departs, 

light  and  life  together  :         praise  whoever  winneth, 
has  under  heavens        high-fast  (immutable)  honor. 
Beowulf,  see  page  56. 

Line  9.  The  hero  Beowulf  has  slain  a  monster.  This  is  part  of  the  cele- 
bration. 

At  times  a  king's  thane, 
a  man  glory-laden,         of  songs  mindfull, 
who  full-many         of  old  sagas, 
very-many  remembered,         other  words  found 
rightly  connected.         This  hero  again  began 
the  feat  of  Beowulf        with  craft  to  recite, 
and  artfully  to  utter         sentences  cunning, 
with  words  to  exchange  (thoughts). 
10. — gilp-hLvden,  defiance  laden,  having  passed  through  many  battles.    12. — 
porn  adds  emphasis  to  eal-fela.     13. — suite,  according  to  the  laws  of  verse. 
15. — gerade,  exact  in  meter.     16. — To  narrate.      16. — p&r,  in  the  great  hall 
Heorot,  see  page  57.      18. — scvgde,  (he)  said,  se  pe,  who. — cpaed,  repetition 
of  szegde.     21. — spa,  which. 

Page  52.  Cjedmon's  Genesis.  For  Casdmon,  see  page  47-51,  and  the 
notes.  Only  one  copy  of  these  poems  has  survived  in  old  manuscript.  It 
was  apparently  written  in  the  tenth  century,  the  last  seventeen  pages  in 
a  different  hand  from  the  rest  (212).  All  that  is  known  of  it  is  that  it 
belonged  to  Archbishop  Usher,  who  gave  it  to  Junius,  who  printed  it  at 
Amsterdam  in  1655,  and  who  bequeathed  it  to  the  Bodleian  Library.  It  is 
illuminated.  A  careful  edition,  with  a  translation,  notes,  and  verbal  index, 
was  edited  by  Thorpe  for  the  Society  of  Antiquaries  of  London,  1832.  The 
illuminations  were  published  in  1833.  It  has  since  been  much  studied  in 
Germany,  and  many  valuable  articles  upon  it  have  been  published.  Grein's 
critical  edition  and  translation,  Bouterwek's  copious  Essays  in  his  edition 
(1849-1854),  and  Dietrich's  criticisms  in  Haupt's  Zeitschrift,  deserve  special 
attention. 

There  is  nothing  but  internal  evidence  to  show  that  these  poems  are  really 
those  described  as  Cajdmon's  by  Beda,  and  scholars  have  differed  about  it. 
It  seems  likely  that  they  are  from  his  original,  but  changed  by  free  rewriting 
in  a  different  dialect  after  the  lapse  of  three  or  four  centuries. 

Those  who  do  not  know  what  liberties  were  taken  by  the  early  copyists 
and  bards,  may  compare  with  the  four  first  lines  of  Caedmon  in  Beda,  page 
48  and  note,  the  following  onening  in  the  manuscript  of  Junius. 

a 


6G  NOTES. 

Us  is  xiht  micel        Pxt  pe  roderd  peard 
peredd  puldorcming        pordum  herigen, 
modum  lufien :         he  is  mxgnd  sped, 
hedfod  ealrd         hedhgesceaftd, 
ired  selmihtig.         Nxs  him  iruma  &fre 
or  geporden,         ne  nu  ende  cymd 
ecean  drihtnes. 
For  us  it  is  a  great  duty         that  we  heavens'  Ward, 
men's  Glory-king         with  words  laud, 
with  minds  love  :         he  is  of  might  the  fullness, 
head  of  all         high  creations, 

Lord  almighty.         There  has  not  to  him  beginning  ever, 
origin  been,         nor  will  now  end  come 
of  the  eternal  Lord. 
Caedmon  has  been  called  the  Anglo-Saxon  Milton.     The  extracts  here 
given  will  indicate  on  what  ground. 

Page  52.  Genesis.  The  opening  of  this  book  has  been  given  above.  It 
goes  on  with  the  story  of  man's  first  disobedience  and  his  fall,  beginning  with 
the  fallen  angels.  The  description  of  Satan,  gelic  pdm  leohtum  steorrum, 
like  the  bright  stars ;  his  first  speech  as  here  given  ;  some  striking  expres- 
sions in  the  description  of  his  fall,  of  hell,  heaven,  of  Adam  and  Eve,  strongly 
suggest  that  Milton  borrowed  from  Ceedmon  ;  but  it  is  most  likely  that  these 
resemblances  arise  from  their  drawing  from  the  same  sources — from  the 
Bible  most ;  in  demonology  and  the  lore  of  angels  from  Gregory  the  Great. 
A  large  part  of  Caedmon's  Genesis  is  occupied  with  the  story  of  Abraham. 

Line  1. — psss  geporden,  had  been. — pa  giet,  as  yet :  there  had  not  here  as 
yet,  except  gloom-of-shadow,  aught  been.  6. — geseah,  (he)  saw  dark 
obscurity  brood  in  perpetual  night  swart  under  heavens,  wan  and 
waste,  till  that  this  world-creation  through  the  word  existed  of 
the  king  of  glory.  11. — helm,  (helmet)  protector  of  all  things,  appositive 
with  Drihten.  14. — Fred,  repeated  subject,  or  appositive  like  helm.  15. — 
grxs,  instrumental  accus.,  §  295,  b.  17 —ponne  pxgds,  appositive  with 
gdrsecg.  20. — lifes  Brytta,  appositive  with  metod.  29. — gesceaft,  apposi- 
tive with  leoht.  31-32. — The  coming  on  of  the  first  night.  34.— ford, 
henceforth.     35. — gi/man,  (who  should)  govern  the  abyss. — pxs,  (he)  was. 

Page  53,  line  0.  Compare  Paradise  Lost,  1,  75.  10. — pedh  .  .  .,  though 
we  it  for  the  All-powerful  must  not  own,  (must  not)  possess  our 
realms.  11. — nsefd=ne  hxfd,  he  has  not.  13. — bcnumen,  p.  p.  (in  that  he 
hath)  deprived  (us)  of  heaven-realm,  ^  301.  18.— him,  expletive  reflexive: 
shall  be  to  himself  in  pleasure,  §  298,  c.  19. — dhtc,  subj.,  expressing  a 
wish,  §  421,  4.  20. — and  might  I  one  hour  out  be  be  one  winter 
hour.  21. — broken  sentence.  28. — habbad  dmyrred  governs  accusative 
me  and  genitive  sides,  §  317,  a. — sal  appositive  with  gespong.  32. — mid 
pihte,  in  any  way,  mxg  of,  may  (escape)  from,  §  436.  37. — and  (I  know) 
that  the  Lord  of  hosts  also  knew  that  (there)  should  to  us,  (me  and)  Adam, 


NOTES. 


87 


evils  occur  in  that  heaven-realm,  if  I  had  the  use  of  ray  hands;  unc  Adamc 
§287,g,  .  .  .  JKi-r,  if,  $  475. 

Page  54.  Exodus  has  been  pronounced  by  some  a  lyric  in  honor  of 
Moses.  It  has  not  the  rapid  narrative  movement  of  an  epic,  but  dilates 
imaginatively  on  a  few  scenes.     It  has  the  usual  formal  opening : 

Hpxl  /  pe  fcor  and  nedh        gefrigen  habbad 

ofcr  middangeard        Moyses  domds. 

What !  we  far  and  near         have  heard 
over  middle-earth         Moses1  laws. 

ft  has  been  generally  considered  one  of  the  grandest  and  most  characteristic 
poems  of  early  Teutonic  literature.  It  is  characteristic  of  a  certain  class  of 
writing;  but  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  it  we  have  an  Anglo-Saxon 
Milton  we  also  have  an  Anglo-Saxon  Homer. 

Page  54,  line  1. — Nearpe  .  .  .,  Straitly  they  (the  Israelites  marching  from 
Egypt)  struggled-forvvard  on  the  northways,  they  knew  to  them  on 
the  south  the  Sunfolks'  (Ethiopian)  land.  2. — piston  land,  knew  the 
land  :  knew  that  the  land  lay.  4. — heofon-colum,  instrumental  after  brum. 
b.—fxr-bryne,  fearful  burning  (of  the  sun).  5. — bxlce,  Ger.  gebdlk,  canopy, 
the  so-called  "  pillar  of  cloud."  7. — nette,  repetition  of  bxlce.  8. — peder- 
polcen,  Ger.  wetterwolke  (weather-welkin),  storm-cloud,  is  the  "pillar  of 
cloud."  10. — ltg-fy>',  hate  heofontorht,  describes  the  sun  ;  hate,  definite 
form,  epic  epithet,  §  362,  1 ;  others  read  it  as  an  instrumental  of  hat,  heat. 
12. — drihtd  gedrymost,  gladdest  of  throngs,  appositive  with  Hxlcd.  13. — 
Dxg-scealdes,  trope  for  sun,  hied  dxg-scealdes,  the  "  pillar  of  cloud."  15. — 
spa,  although.  18. — mxst,  the  greatest  of  tents.  19. — on  sdlum,  in  safe 
places,  in  safety.  20. — Heofon-bedcen,  the  "  pillar  of  fire."  22. — syllic 
agrees  with  beam  ;  Strange  after  sun's  set  took  care  over  the  people 
with  flame  to  shine  a  burning  pillar.  27. — nebple  .  .  .,  deepest  night- 
shadows  not  enough  might  lurking-places  hide  ;  i.  e.,  Midnight  was 
not  dark  enough  to  hide  them,  the  pillar  was  so  bright.  30. — py  Ixs  .  .  ., 
lest  to  them  by  the  horrors-of-the-waste  the  hoar  heath  with  raging 
storms  ever  with  sudden  peril  their  minds  might  distract.  35. — 
hdtan,  weak  instrumental,  epic  epithet,  fy  362,  1. 

Page  55,  line  2. — hyrde,  subj.  imperf.  for  hyrdcn,  §  170.  5. — segn,  the 
pillar  of  fire.  10-11. — flotan  brxddon,  the  sailors  spread  (with)  tents  over  the 
mountains.  13. — Then  to  them  (=the  warriors)  the  warriors'  mind  became 
despondent.  20. — on  hpxl,  in  circuit,  round  them  ;  Grein  suggests  another 
hpxl,  akin  to  hpelan,  to  clang,  Dan.  hvael,  a  shriek  ;  on  hpxl,  with  clangor. 
25. — debr,  appositive  with  pulfds;  cpyldrbf .  .  .,  ravenous  to  demand 
on  enemies'  track  the  host's  slaughter.  27. — marc-peardds  are  the 
wolves.  32. — pengel,  appositive  with  sige-cyning,  the  king  of  Egypt.  38. — 
land-manna,  the  Egyptians. 

Beowulf  has  been  found  in  only  one  manuscript,  thought  to  be  of  the 
tenth  century.    Its  existence  is  mentioned  first  in  Wanley's  Catalogue,  1705', 


88 


NOTES. 


but  little  notice  of  it  was  taken  till  1786,  when  two  copies  were  made  for 
Thorkelin,  a  Dane,  by  whom  an  edition  was  published  in  1815.  The  manu- 
script had  been  badly  injured  by  fire  in  1731,  and  has  had  hard  usage  since. 
Since  the  revival  of  Anglo-Saxon  scholarship  under  the  impulse  of  Grimm, 
the  interest  in  Beowulf  has  risen  to  a  great  heighth,  and  many  editions, 
translations,  and  essays  of  elucidation  and  interpretation  have  appeared  in 
England,  Germany,  and  Denmark.  Among  others,  Kemble,  1833-1837  : 
Ettmuller,  translation,  1840  ;  Thorpe,  1855  ;  Grein,  two  editions,  1857, 1867; 
Gruntvig,  1861  ;  Heyne,  two  editions,  1863,  1868.  The  poem  celebrates  the 
exploits  of  Beowulf.  We  learn  from  it  that  he  was  the  son  of  a  sister  of 
Hygelac,  king  of  the  Geats  (Goths),  and  Ecgtheow,  one  of  the  royal  family 
of  the  Danes,  and  that  after  the  death  of  Hygelac  and  his  son  he  succeeded 
to  the  throne  of  the  Goths.  The  exploits  here  celebrated  are  combats  with 
monsters,  after  the  manner  of  Hercules.  The  tendency  at  first  was  to  regard 
Beowulf  as  one  of  the  gods,  and  the  whole  poem  as  mythology ;  but  it  now 
seems  clear  that  Beowulf  was  a  real  prince,  and  that  a  body  of  fact  lies  under 
the  fables.  The  time  is  the  beginning  of  the  sixth  century.  See  the  note 
on  Hygelac,  page  58,  line  30.  The  place  is  the  island  ot  Seeland  (Zealand, 
the  seat  of  Copenhagen)  and  the  opposite  Gothland.  An  attempt  has,  how- 
ever, been  made  to  locate  it  in  England  by  Haigh,  and  very  remarkable 
coincidences  of  names  and  distances  are  pointed  out  in  favor  of  that  theory. 

Page  56,  line  3. — Gdr-Dend,  the  Dene  (Danes)  appear  in  Beowulf  as  the 
subjects  of  Scyld  and  his  descendants,  as  living  "in  Scedelandum"  "on 
Scedeni<r°-e"  "by  two  seas,"  as  we  suppose,  in  Denmark.  Their  epithets 
are  Gar -Dene,  Spear -Danes,  Hring-Dene,  Mailed -Danes,  Beorht-Dcne, 
Bright-Danes.  They  are  divided  into  East,  West,  North,  and  South  Danes. 
ft.— Scyld,  the  son  of  See/,  was  drifted  to  Denmark,  an  infant  alone  in  a 
boat  ;  he  there  established  a  royal  family  ;  at  his  death  was  again  committed 
to  the  sea  in  a  boat,  and  departed,  as  he  came,  into  the  unknown.  Such 
was  the  founding  of  the  royal  line  rfHmthgar.  See/is  referred  to  in  Anglo- 
Saxon  poetry  only  in  line  4  of  Beowulf.  He  is  identified  by  Grein  with 
Seed/a,  mentioned  in  the  Traveler  (see  note  on  page  51)  as  king  of  the 
Longo-bards.  He  is  probably  also  the  Seed/  in  the  pedigree  of  yEthelwulf, 
Alfred's  father,  inaccurately  described  as  the  son  of  Noah,  born  in  the  ark, 
Chr.,  855.  l.—mxgitmn,  appositive.  oftedh,  elsewhere,  as  here,  sometimes 
governs  the  dative  of  the  person  and  genitive  of  the  object  of  separation, 
H  298,  317.  8.— The  earl  inspired  terror,  after  he  first  had  been  found 
deserted.  Kings  are  called  earls  as  being  of  the  same  noble  stock.  9.— He 
experienced  solace  for  that,  i.  e.  his  desertion,  ^  315.  14.— Him,  reflexive 
expletive,  §  298,  c.—gepdt  feran,  §  448,  4.  18.— jwrdum  peold,  ruled  with 
words;  perhaps  should  read  pord-onpeald  dhte,  had  word-sway.— Scyldinga, 
the  descendants  of  Scyld  ;  (2)  the  people  ruled  by  them.  26.— gegyrpan. 
infinitive,  to  equip  a  ship,  i.  e.  of  equipping,  ^»  449,  a.     31. — l;vss-an  =  -u>n. 

Page  57,  line  6.— sele-nvdende,  hall  possessors,  appositive  with  men;  so 
hxlcd.     l.—onfeng,  with  dative,  $  299.     8.—Hrdthgdr,  son  of  Healfd»ne, 


NOTES.  89 

is  the  king  of  the  Danes  for  whose  relief  occurred  the  exploits  of  Beowulf 
here  sung.  His  wife  is  Wealhtheow.  See  Scy/rf,  page  56,  line  6.  11, — 
mago-driht,  appositive  with  geogod,  the  band  of  youth,  the  squires.  13. — 
medo-wrn,  repetition  of  heal-reced;  men,  accusative,  subject  of  gepyrcean. 
14. — pone  for  ponne,  (greater)  than  the  children  of  the  age  (men)  ever  heard 
of.  15. — (polde)  geddilan.  17. — All,  except  the  public  lands  and  the  lives 
of  the  people.  20. — gelomp,  it  happened.  22. — Heort,  Ileorot,  i.  e.  hart,  is 
found  by  Grein  in  the  Danish  Hjori-holm,  a  town  in  Zealand,  about  two 
miles  from  the  sea.  Near  by  is  Sixl  lake,  answering  to  Grendel's  lake. 
At  the  right  distance  on  the  opposite  coast  of  the  main-land  for  Beowulf's 
grave,  he  finds  the  ruined  castle  of  Bo-hus.  See  note  on  Hygelac,  page  58, 
line  30.  24. — beot  ne  dleh,  did  not  belie  his  promise,  dleh<^dleogan.  Here 
follows  the  passage  quoted  on  page  51.  30. — Grendel  was  a  monster  of  the 
moors,  of  the  race  of  Cain.  He  broke  into  Heorot  every  night  and  carried 
oft' thirty  warriors.  This  lasted  twelve  years.  Then  came  Beowulf,  fought 
him,  wrenched  his  arm  off.  He  escaped  to  his  lair,  and  died.  Beowulf 
pursued  his  mother  to  the  place,  killed  her;  found  his  body,  cut  off  his  head, 
and  bore  it  to  Hrothgar. 

Page  58,  line  1.  —  Melod,  repeated  subject  of  furprxc.  5.  —  him,  plur. 
dat  ,  indirect  object.  ^  297  ;  pees,  genitive  of  crime,  §  320,  d.  6. — neosian 
hiises,  examine  the 'house,  §  315,  111.  7. — How  the  Mailed-Danes  had  in- 
habited it  (the  house)=how  they  had  disposed  themselves  to  sleep.  21. — 
So  (Grendel)  ruled.  26. — -forpam  .  .  .,  therefore  afterward  was  it  to  the 
children  of  men  plainly  known,  by  songs  sadly  (known),  that  Grendel  warred 
long  against  Hrothgar.  30. — pset,  it,  Grendel's  deeds,  dsedd  appositive  with 
Jnbt,  ^  374,  2.  Higelac's  thane  is  Beowulf.  Higelac  {Hygelac)  appears  in 
Beowulf  as  reigning  king  of  the  Geaten  (Goths).  The  seat  of  his  kingdom 
was  in  the  Swedish  Gothland,  near  the  River  Gotha,  and  nearly  opposite 
the  Danish  Hjort-holm.  Several  of  his  kindred,  and  two  successive  wives, 
are  mentioned  in  Beowulf,  and  that  he  fell  in  an  expedition  against  the 
Franks,  Friesians,  and  Hiigen.  This  seems  to  identify  him  with  a  Gothic 
king,  Chocilagus,  mentioned  by  Gregory  of  Tours,  and  the  Gesta  Regum 
Francorum,  as  having  so  adventured  and  died,  A.D.  511  ;  and  in  a  tenth 
century  tradition  of  the  same  event  described  as  Huiclaucus,  king  of  the 
Geti.     33. — In  the  day  of  this  life=at  that  time,  then. 

Page  59,  line  1. — se  goda,  used  substantively.  3.  ==/ 'if 'tend  sum,  one  of 
fifteen,  with  a  party  of  fifteen,  §  388.  12. — pudu  bundenne,  perhaps  origin- 
ally a  raft,  a  ship.  17. — pset,  so  far  that.  20. — eoletes  (ba.y<^eolh?  sea?) 
has  not  been  clearly  made  out,  ed-ldda,  watery  way,  Thorpe;  ed-let,  water- 
stay,  time  on  the  voyage,  Leo,  Heyne ;  eolet,  hastening,  rapid  voyage,  Ett., 
Grein.  Compare  the  puzzling  siolcda,  found  once  only  (Beowulf,  2367), 
meaning  bay,  cove,  or  sea.  25. — geseah  beran,  saw  (persons)  bear,  §  449, 
a.  29. — hpxt,  §  377.  30. — gepdt  ridan,  $  448,  4 ;  gepdt  him,  §  298,  c. 
35. — l&dan  cpomon,  §  448,  4.  36. — The  second  section  of  the  line  is  gone 
in  the  manuscript :  helmds  bseron,  Ett.,  Heyne  ;  hijde  secean,  Grein.     Com- 


90  NOTES. 

pare  the  answer  to  this  question,  page  60,  line  25,  We  through  kind  feeling 
come  to  seek  thy  lord. 

Page  60,  line  1. — cudlicbr,  more  openly,  with  franker  courtesy.  2. — Nor 
have  ye  words-of-permission  of  warriors  completely  known,  the  assent  of 
men=but  yet  ve  do  not  know  surely  whether  ye  can  obtain  permission  from 
us  warriors.  26. — larend  god,  good  in  respect  of  instructions,  i.  e.  kindly 
direct  us. 

Page  61,  line  4. — se  rica,  Hrothgar.  16. — cynnd,  fitting  things,  manners, 
courtesies.  17. — gold-hrodcn,VJ  ev\hl\\eow.  20. — bzed  hine  blidne  bade  him 
blithe,  ellipsis  of  pesan,  to  be,  making  a  factitive  like  wish  him  well.  Com- 
pare bade  him  had,  page  62,  line  13.  21. — lebfne,  appositive  with  hine. 
23. — Helmingds,  the  race  of  Helm.  He  is  mentioned  in  the  Traveler  as 
ruling  the  Wulfings.  Wealh-theow  was  of  this  race.  28. — pancbde,  with 
dative  Gode  and  genitive  pxs,  §  297,  d. 

Page  62,  line  17. — gamela,  weak  form,  epic  epithet,  §  362,  1.  18. — rand- 
pigan,  appositive  with  Gcdt,  Beowulf.  27. — coman  .  .  .  scacan:  for  this 
text  of  Grein's  first  edition  his  last  has^«  com  beorht  lebma  scacan  ofer 
scadu. — The  manuscript  is  illegible  :  pa  com  beorht  scacan,  is  one  of  the 
sarly  copies;  then  came  the  bright  light  to  beam  over  the  shadows.  30. — 
pyle  Hrodgdres,  the  court  officer  who  directed  the  conversation,  the  orator 
His  name  was  Hunferd.  He  had  boasted  much  over  the  wine,  but  did  not 
venture  to  meet  Grendel.  He  lent  Beowulf  his  famous  sword  Hrunting  for 
the  conflict  with  Grendel's  mother. 

Page  63,  line  3. — se  eorl,  Beowulf.  He  has  followed  the  mother  of 
Grendel  deep  into  the  water,  and  comes  up  in  a  cave,  her  hall.  Then  the 
earl  found  that  he  in  hostile  hall,  he  knew  not  what,  was.  36. — The 
blood  of  the  monster  melts  the  blade,  Beowulf  presents  the  hilt  to  Hrodgdr. 

Page  64,  line  5. — him,  to  them  the  lord  paid  :  pxs,  therefore. 

Alfred's  Meters  are  versifications  of  parts  of  Boethius.  They  were 
found  in  one  manuscript,  transcribed  by  Junius,  but  since  lost.  Editions  are 
by  Rawlinson,  1698  ;  Fox,  1835  ;  Grein,  1838.  See  farther  in  the  notes  to 
Orpheus,  page  46. 

Line  12.— This  introduction  is  not  by  Alfred.     Thus  Alfred  to  us 
old-lore    rehearsed         king   of  the  West    Saxons,  skill    displayed,         the 
poets'  art. 

Line  17.— Meter  VI.  is  from  Book  II..  Metrum  III.,  of  Boethius,  which  is 
given  for  comparison.     The  two  first  lines  are  Alfred's  introduction. 
Cum  polo  Phoebus  roseis  quadrigis 

Lucem  spargere  cceperit, 
Pallet  albentes  hebetata  vultus 

Flammis  stella  prementibus. 
Cum  nemus  flatu  Zephyri  tepentis 

Vernis  irrubuit  rosis, 
Spiret  insanum  nebulosus  Auster, 
Jam  spinis  abeat  decus. 


NOTES. 


91 


Saepe  tranquillo  radiat  sereno 

Immotis  mare  fluctibus  : 
Saepe  ferventes  Aquilo  procellas 

Verso  concitat  aequore. 
Rara  si  constat  sua  forma  mundo 

Si  tantas  variat  vices, 
Crede  fortunis  hominum  caducis, 

Bonis  crede  fugacibus. 
Constat,  sterna  positumque  lege  est, 

Ut  constet  genitum  nihil. 

Page  65.  Meter  X.  is  founded  on  the  7th  meter  of  Book  II.  The  first 
25  lines  are  expanded  from  two  : 

Ubi  nunc  fidelis  ossa  Fabricii  jacent  1 
Quid  Brutus,  aut  rigidus  Cato  1 

Line  1. — Weland  is  the  hero-smith  of  the  North.  Stories  of  him  were 
among  the  most  popular  of  the  Middle  Ages.  They  are  mostly  such  as  the 
Greeks  told  of  Hephaistos,  Erichthonios,  and  Daidalos.  He  made  rings,  and 
set  them  with  precious  stones.  Nidhad,  a  king  in  Sweden,  had  him  bound 
in  his  sleep  with  heavy  chains,  and  took  from  him  a  famous  sword,  and  a 
ring  which  he  gave  to  his  daughter  Beadohild.  He  afterward  had  him  ham- 
stringed, and  confined  to  work  for  him.  Weland  killed  the  sons  of  Nicthad. 
Beadohild,  who  had  come  to  him  to  get  her  ring  mended,  he  first  stupefied 
with  beer,  and  then  ravished.  He  made  himself  wings  and  flew  away,  boast- 
ing of  his  revenge.  He  made  Beowulf's  famous  coat  of  mail.  The  story 
of  shooting  the  apple  from  his  son's  head,  and  the  arrow  "  to  kill  thee,  tyrant, 
had  I  slain  my  boy,"  familiar  in  connection  with  William  Tell  and  William 
of  Cloudesle,  is  a  Weland  story,  told  of  his  brother  Egil.  Scott's  Wayland 
Smith,  in  Kenilworth,  has  his  name,  though  little  else,  from  this  source. 
Alfred  substitutes  Weland  for  Fabncius,  as  though  Fabricms  were  from 
faber,  artificer. 

Line  4. — sengum  .  .  .,  to  any  one  may  not  the  skill  escape=no  one  may 
attain  the  skill.  6. — pi)  ett .  .  .  pe,  easier  than  ;  benimcm  pr&ccan  crxftes, 
deprive  a  wretch  (even)  of  his  skill,  ^  317  ; — than  one  may  turn  the  sun  to 
swerve,  and  this  swift  heaven  (to  swerve)  from  his  orbit,  any  of  heroes  ; 
amig,  appositive  with  mon.  30. — pcrds,  accusative,  appositive  with  hi ;  bring 
them  forth  well  known=make  them  familiar.  37. — guma,  repeated  subject ; 
What  then  may  have         any  of  heroes,         a  man,  from  fame  .  .  .  1 

Page  66.  Saws.  These  are  often  called  Gnomic  verses.  They  are  from 
pages  338+  of  the  Codex  Exoniensis,  already  described  in  a  note  on  the 
Traveler,  page  51. 

Line  3. — pundrum,  wondrously.  The  ice,  the  water-helmet,  locks  up  the 
plants.  14. — pig,  repetition  of  giut.  22. — bold-agendum,  appositive  with 
him,  the  wife  should  know  wise  counsels  for  them  (herself  and  husband),  the 
house  holders  both  together.     25.— fnsan,  frizzled,  ringleted,  with  a  wealth 


92  NOTES. 

of  tresses,  Ett.,  Grein  ;  other  editors  "Frisian."'     30. — Waiteth  for  him  on 
the  land         that  his  love  demandeth.     31. — pakre  .  .  .,  keep  faith. 

Page  67,  line  3. — m&gd  egsan  pyn,  the  chief  of  terrors,  t.  e.  the  sea, 
(holdeth)  a  family  (many  sailors).  Thorpe  reads  m&gd  edgnd  pyn,  a  maid 
is  the  delight  of  the  eyes.  4. — A  rich  man,  a  king,  a  settlement  then  for  his 
people  buys,  when  he  comes  to  sail,  i.  c.  sailing,  $  448,  4.  32.—  sceal,  ought 
to  belong  to, becomes ;  infinitive  omitted,  §  435,  d.—Alpalda,The  All-ruling, 
i.  e.  the  true  God,  (made)  the  glorious  (world). 

Page  68.  Threnes.  This  extract  is  from  a  poem  in  the  Codex  Exon- 
iensis,  pages  286+,  called  by  Thorpe  The  Wanderer.  The  ruined  castle 
strikes  the  imagination  powerfully  in  all  ages,  and  in  the  decline  of  the 
Roman  Empire  men  thought  of  themselves  as  living  in  a  decaying  world. 
The  Anglo-Saxon  poets  seem  to  have  been  especially  affected  by  this  mode 
of  thought. 

Line  6. — sumne  .  .  .,  one  a  bird  bore  away  over  the  high  sea  :  bird  trope 
for  ship,  Thorpe.  Grein  refers  it  to  the  bird  Greif,  O.  H.  G.  Grif,  Grifo, 
which  figures  in  Germanic  story,  a  counterpart  to  Gr.  Gryps,  griffon.  11. — 
burgpard  .  .  .,  till  free  from  sounds  of  citizens  old  works  of  giants  empty 
stood.  Cities,  stone  figures,  roads,  stone  swords,  caves  of  dragons,  are  spoken 
of  in  Anglo-Saxon  poems  as  entd  gepeorc,  and  that  is  the  only  way  in  which 
ent  occurs  in  them.  17. — Where  has  come  horse  =  what  has  become  of 
horse  1  21. — gendp,  has  vanished,  spa,  as  if.  22. — on  laste,  in  the  place  of, 
forsaken  by.     39. — to  rycene,  too  quickly. 

Page  69,  line  2. — eorl,  appositive  with  he,  unless  he  first  the  remedy  know 
how,  the  earl,  with  might  to  obtain.     4. — him,  for  himself. 

The  Second  Threne  is  from  page  377  of  the  Codex  Exoniensis,  printed 
as  "  Deor  the  Scald's  Complaint."     See  note  on  The  Traveler,  page  41. 

Line  7. —  Weland,  see  page  65,  1,  and  note.  Weland  for  himself  among 
dragons  exile  experienced.  No  dragon  story  is  known  of  Weland. 
Grein  proposes  pimman,  by  means  of  woman.  Rieger  reads  be  pornum, 
manifoldly.  11. — Nidhdd,  see  note  on  page  65.  12. — syllan=sellan<^sel, 
weak  form,  as  epic  epithet,  §  362,  1.  13. — ofereode,  impersonal ;  there  was 
a  surviving  of  that,  so  there  may  be  of  this.  1G. — The  omitted  line  and  a 
half  reads : 

l>wt  heo  gearolice  ongieten  Juvfde 
pa>t  heo  edcen  pses : 
See  for  Beadohild's  misfortune  the  note  on  page  65,  line  1.  20. — Eormanric. 
The  Gothic  king  Emanaricus,  the  Alexander  of  the  North,  is  mentioned  in 
the  Traveler's  Song  and  in  Beowulf.  He  was  king  of  the  Ostro-Goths,  A.D. 
375.  The  stories  told  of  him  are  full  of  anachronisms  and  inconsistencies. 
25. — cyne-rices,  genitive  of  separation,  fy  317.  27. — Hcodcning,  Heoden,  is 
Hetele  in  Gudrun,  Hedin  in  Snorri's  Edda,  Hithinus  in  Saxo.  30. — Heor- 
renda  is  celebrated  in  the  German  heroic  poetry  as  Horant,  in  Snorri  as  Hi- 
arrandt. 

Page  70. — These  rhymes  are  part  of  a  poem  of  87  verses  in  the  Codex 


NOTES.  93 

Exoniensis.  It  is  plainly  a  task  poem  to  exhibit  riming  skill.  The  spelling 
obscures  the  sense,  which  needs  all  the  light  to  be  had.  I  have,  therefore, 
used  Grein's  reformed  orthography,  and  I  add  a  Latin  version  by  Ettmiiller. 
Thorpe  had  pronounced  it  unintelligible.     For  the  meter,  see  $  511. 

Homiuum  geuus  perit,  pugnae  hasta  lacerat, 

versutia  procax  pngnat,  sagittam  fraus  praeparat, 
fidejussionem  cnra  mordet,  audaciam  seuectus  exscindit. 

Exilii  tempus  succrescit,  iiacuudia  jusjurandum  cudit, 

crimiuum  fanes  expanduntur,  niachinationes  instructs  labuntur. 

Moesta  ira  fodit,  fovea  retinaculum  habet ; 

ornatua  albns  polluitur,  asstas  calida  frigescit, 

Populi  prosperitas  rait,  amicitia  volvitur  [evanescit], 
terra  vires  inveterascunt,  fervor  frigescit. 

Mihi  id  Parca  texuit  et  opus  imposuit, 

ut  foderem  sepulcrum  ;  neque  hanc  diram  constitutionem 
evitare  came  possum,  quo  ex  tempore  dies  celer  fugerit, 
arreptioue  necessaria  me  arripit  [mors],  ex  quo  nox  venerit, 
quae  mihi  patriam  negat,  et  me  hie  habitatione  privat 

Si  cadaver  jacet,  membra  vermis  comedit, 
verrucam  non  curat  et  cibum  sumit, 
donee  ossa  tantum  ex  viro  supersint, 
et  ultimo  nullum  [os],  nisi  necessitatis  virgnla 
malum  omen  hie  praebuerit,  non  erit  fama  taedio  affecta. 

Priusquam  felix  hoc  cogitat,  saepissime  se  ipsum  fatigat ; 
gustat  amarum  crimen,  non  curat  meliorem  voluptatem, 
non  recordatur  hilaritatum  giatias,  hie  sunt  misericordias  gaudia 
speranda  in  ccelorum  regno.    Eamus  nunc  Sanctis  similes 
criminibus  liberati,  a  dedecoribus  redempti, 
maculis  puri,  splendore  cincti, 
ubi  humanum  genus  debet  coram  creatore  laetum 
verum  Deum  aspicere  et  in  pace  semper  gauderc 

Note  the  use  of  adjectives  as  substantives :  fldh  mdh  flited,  subtle  hostile 
fiszhteth  =  hostile  one,  fiend  ;  bald  aid  ppited,  bold  old  severeth  =  old  ago 
cuts  off  the  bold. 


A  BRIEF  GRAMMAR 


ANGLO-SAXON   LANGUAGE 


The  sections  are  numbered  like  the  corresponding  sections  in 
the  Author's  Comparative  Grammar  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Lan- 
guage, so  that  the  references  in  the  notes  of  the  Reader  may 
answer  for  both  when  the  topic  is  treated  in  both.  The  Com- 
parative Grammar  illustrates  the  forms  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  by 
those  of  the  Sanskrit,  Greek,  Latin,  Gothic,  Old  Saxon,  Old  Frie- 
sic,  Old  Norse,  and  Old  High  German. 


INTRODUCTION. 


1.  During  the  fifth  and  sixth  centuries,  England  was  conquer- 
ed and  peopled  by  pagans  (Saxons,  Angles,  Jutes,  etc.)  from  the 
shores  of  the  North  Sea ;  the  center  of  emigration  was  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Elbe.  The  conquerors  spoke  many  dialects,  but 
most  of  them  were  Low  German.  Missionaries  were  sent  from 
Rome  (A.D.  597)  to  convert  them  to  Christianity.  The  Roman 
alphabetic  writing  was  thus  introduced,  and,  under  the  influence 
of  learned  native  ecclesiastics,  a  single  tongue  gradually  came  into 
use  as  a  literary  language  through  the  whole  nation.  The  chief 
seat  of  learning  down  to  the  middle  of  the  eighth  century  was 
among  the  Angles  of  Northumberland.  The  language  was  long 
called  Englisc  (English),  but  is  now  called  Anglo-Saxon.  Its  Au- 
gustan age  was  the  reign  of  Alfred  the  Great,  king  of  the  West 
Saxons  (A.D.  871-901).  It  continued  to  be  written  till  the  col- 
loquial dialects,  through  the  influence  of  the  Anglo-Norman,  had 
diverged  so  far  from  it  as  to  make  it  unintelligible  to  the  people; 
then,  under  the  cultivation  of  the  Wycliflite  translators  of  the  Bi- 
ble, and  of  Chaucer  and  his  fellows,  there  grew  out  of  these  dia- 
lects a  new  classic  language — the  English. 

2.  The  spelling  in  the  manuscripts  is  irregular,  but  the  North- 
umbrian is  the  only  well-marked  dialect  of  the  Anglo-Saxon,  as 
old  as  its  classic  period  (10th  century),  which  has  yet  been  ex- 
plored. The  Gospels  and  some  other  works  have  been  printed  in 
it.     The  common  Anglo-Saxon  is  sometimes  called  West-Saxon. 

3.  After  the  period  of  pure  Anglo-Saxon,  there  was  'written  an 
irregular  dialect  called  Semi-Saxon.  It  has  few  strange  Avords, 
but  the  inflections  and  syntax  are  broken  up  (12th  century). 

4.  The  former  inhabitants  of  Britain  were  Celts,  so  unlike  the 
invaders  in  race  and  speech,  and  so  despised  and  hated,  that  they 
did  not  mix.  There  are  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  a  handful  of  Celtic 
common  names,  and  a  good  many  geographical  names :  the  rela- 
tion of  the  Celtic  language  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  like  that  of  the 
languages  of  the  aborigines  of  America  to  our  present  English. 


96  INTRODUCTION. 

5.  The  Anglo-Saxon  was  shaped  to  literary  use  by  men  who 
wrote  and  spoke  Latin,  and  thought  it  an  ideal  language ;  and  a 
large  part  of  the  literature  is  translated  or  imitated  from  Latin 
authors.  It  is  not  to  be  doubted,  therefore,  that  the  Latin  exer- 
cised a  great  influence  on  the  Anglo-Saxon :  if  it  did  not  lead  to 
the  introduction  of  wholly  new  forms,  either  of  etymology  or 
syntax,  it  led  to  the  extended  and  uniform  use  of  those  forms 
which  are  like  the  Latin,  and  to  the  disuse  of  others,  so  as  to 
draw  the  grammars  near  each  other.  There  are  a  considerable 
number  of  words  from  the  Latin,  mostly  connected  with  the 
Church  ;  three  or  four  through  the  Celts  from  the  elder  Romans. 

6.  There  are  many  words  in  Anglo-Saxon  more  like  the  words 
of  the  same  sense  in  Scandinavian  than  like  any  words  which  Ave 
find  in  the  Germanic  languages;  but  the  remains  of  the  early  dia- 
lects are  so  scant  that  it  is  hard  to  tell  how  far  such  words  were 
borrowed  from  or  modified  by  the  Scandinavians.  Before  A.D. 
900  many  Danes  had  settled  in  England.  Danish  kings  afterward 
ruled  it  (A.D.  1013-1042).  Their  laws,  however,  are  in  Anglo- 
Saxon.  The  Danes  were  illiterate,  and  learned  the  Anglo-Saxon. 
Of  course  their  pronunciation  wras  peculiar,  and  they  quickened 
and  modified  phonetic  decay.  It  is  probable  that  they  affected 
the  spoken  dialects  which  have  come  up  as  English  more  than  the 
written  literary  language  which  Ave  call  Anglo-Saxon. 

7.  The  other  languages  sprung  from  the  dialects  of  Low  Ger- 
man tribes  are  Friesic,  Old  Saxon,  and,  later,  Dutch  (and  Flem- 
ish), and  Piatt  Deutsch.  The  talk  in  the  harbors  of  Antwerp, 
Bremen,  and  Hamburg  is  said  to  be  often  mistaken  by  English 
sailors  for  corrupt  English.  These  Low  German  languages  are 
akin  to  the  High  German  on  one  side,  and  to  the  Scandina- 
vian on  the  other.  These  all,  Avith  the  Mceso-Gothic,  constitute 
the  Teutonic  class  of  languages.  This  stands  parallel  with  the 
Lithuanic,  the  Slavonic,  and  the  Celtic,  and  with  the  Italic,  the 
Hellenic,  the  Iranic,  and  the  Indie,  all  of  Avhich  belong  to  the 
Indo-European  family  of  languages.  The  parent  speech  of  this 
family  is  lost,  and  has  left  no  literary  monuments.  Its  seat  has 
been  supposed  to  have  been  on  the  heights  of  Central  Asia.  The 
Sanskrit,  an  ancient  language  of  India,  takes  its  place  at  the  head 
of  the  family.  Theoretical  roots  and  forms  of  inflection  are  given 
by  grammarians  as  those  of  the  Parent  Speech,  on  the  ground 
that  they  are  such  as  might  have  produced  the  surviving  roots 
and  forms  by  known  laAvs  of  change. 


INTRODUCTION. 


97 


2    1 


8.  The  following  stem  shows  the  order  in  which  these  classes 
branched,  and  their  relative  age  and  remoteness  from  each  other. 
At  the  right  is  given  the  approximate  date  of  the  oldest  literary 
remains.     The  languages  earlier  than  these  remains  are  made  out 

like  the  Parent  Speech  ;  that  is, 
roots  and  forms  are  taken  for  the 
language  at  each  period,  which 
will  give  the  roots  and  forms  of 
all  the  languages  which  branch 
from  it,  but  not  those  peculiar  to 
the  other  languages. 

A.  Indo-European.     Parent  Speech. 

1.  Indie.     B.C.  1500.     Sanskrit  Vedas. 

2.  Iranic.     B.C.  1000.    Bactrian  Avesta. 

3.  Hellenic.     Before  B.C.  800.     Greek. 

4.  Italic.     B.C.  200.     Latin. 

5.  Teutonic.    4th  Century.    Mceso-Gothic 
Bible. 

G.  Celtic.     8th  Century. 

7.  Slavonic.      9th   Century.       Bulgarian 
Bible. 

8.  Lithuanic.     lGth  Centurv. 


0.   The  following  stem  shows  the  manner  in  which  the  lan- 
guages of  the  Teutonic  class  branch  after  separating  from  the 
Slavonic.     The  Gothic  (Mceso-Gothic)   died  without  issue ;  the 
Low  German  is  nearer  akin  to  it  than  the  High  German  is.    The 
branches  of  the  Scandinavian   (Swedish, 
I  Jc  Danish,  Norwegian)  are  not  represented. 


A.  Teutonic.     Theoretic. 

a.  Gothic.     4th  Century. 

b.  Germanic.     Theoretic. 

c.  Scandinavian.     13th  Century. 

d.  High  German.     8th  Century. 

e.  Low  German.     Theoretic. 

f.  Friesic.     14th  Century. 

g.  Saxon.     Theoretic. 

h.  Anglo-Saxon.     8th  Century. 
£.  Old  Saxon.     9th  Century. 
k.  Piatt  Deutsch.     14th  Century. 
/.  Dutch.     13th  Century. 


PAKT    I. 

PHONOLOGY. 


10.  Alphabet. — The  Anglo-Saxon  alphabet  has  twenty-four 
letters.  All  but  three  are  Roman  characters :  the  variations  from 
the  common  form  are  cacographic  fancies.  P  b  (thorn),  and  P  p 
(wen),  are  runes.  D  d  (edh)  is  a  crossed  d,  used  for  the  older  b, 
oftenest  in  the  middle  and  at  the  end  of  words. 


Old  Forms. 

Simple  Forms. 

Roman. 

Names. 

X    a 

A 

a 

A 

a 

ah 

&     86 

M 

re 

M 

te 

a 

B    b 

B 

b 

B 

b 

bay- 

E    c 

C 

c 

C 

c 

cay 

D    b 

D 

d 

D 

(1 

day 

D    3 

D 

d 

DIT 

dh 

edh 

e    e 

E 

e 

E 

e 

ay 

F     p 

F 

f 

F 

f 

cf 

E    3 

G 

or 

J-> 

G 

<r 

gay 

pKh 

H 

h 

H 

h 

hah 

I     i 

I 

i 

I 

i 

ee 

L     1 

L 

1 

L 

1 

el 

CO    m 

M 

m 

M 

m 

em 

N    n 

N 

n 

N 

n 

en 

0     o 

0 

o 

0 

o 

o 

P     p 

P 

P 

P 

V 

Pay 

R    p 

R 

r 

R 

V 

er 

8      r 

S 

S 

S 

s 

es 

L         o 

T 

t 

T 

t 

tay 

Vv\> 

P 

P 

TH 

th 

thorn 

U    u 

U 

u 

U 

u 

oo 

P     P 

P 

P 

j  VV  vv    ) 

I  (W)  (w)  \ 

wen 

X     x 

X 

X 

X 

X 

ex 

Y    y 

Y 

y 

Y 

y 

ypsilc 

Some  of  the  German  editors  use  a  for  re,  re  for  a?,  e  for  e  derived  from 
i,  o  for  a?,  a?,  for  d\  j  for  i  when  a  semi-vowel,  and  v  for  p.  Now  and 
then  k,  q,  v,  z  get  into  the  manuscripts,  mostly  in  foreign  words,  and  uu 
or  u  foi  p.     The  Semi-Saxon  has  a  peculiar  character  for  j  (}). 


SOUNDS  OF  LETTERS 


99 


11.  Abbreviations. — The  most  common  are  ^J  =  and,  fy  =bsct 
(that),  \  =  odxte  (or),  and  ~  for  an  omitted  m  or  n  ;  as,  ba=bam. 

12.  An  Accent  (-")  is  found  in  Anglo-Saxon  manuscripts, 
but  in  none  so  regularly  used  as  to  make  it  an  objective  part  of 
an  Anglo-Saxon  text.  It  is  found  oftenest  over  a  long  vowel ; 
sometimes  over  a  vowel  of  peculiar  sound,  not  long;  seldom,  ex- 
cept over  syllables  having  stress  of  voice.  Sometimes  it  seems  to 
mark  nothing  but  stress.  Most  of  the  English  editors  represent 
it  by  an  acute  accent ;  the  Germans  generally  print  Anglo-Saxon 
with  a  circumflex  over  all  single  long  vowels  in  the  stem  of 
words,  and  an  acute  over  the  diphthongs,  as  broder,  freoud.  In 
this  book,  to  guide  the  studies  of  beginners,  a  circumflex  is  used 
over  all  long  vowels  and  diphthongs,  and  the  acute  accent  (')  over 
vowels  only  to  denote  stress. 

13.  Punctuation. — The  Anglo-Saxons  used  one  dot  (.)  at 
the  end  of  each  clause,  or  each  hemistich  of  a  poem,  and  some- 
times three  dots  (  :•)  at  the  end  of  a  sentence.  Modern  point- 
ing is  generally  used  in  printed  text. 

14.  Sounds  of  Letters. — Vowels: 


a    like   a  in  far. 

a     "     a   "  fall. 

a3     "      a   "   glad. 

&  "  a  "  dare  in  New 
England. 

e     "      e    "   let. 

e  in  the  breakings  (not  diph- 
thongs) ea,  eo,  ea,  eo,  very 
light. 

e  like  e  in  they. 


i   like   i   in   dim. 


deem, 
wholly, 
holy, 
full, 
fool. 

dim,  but  with  the 
lips  thrust  out  and  rounded. 
(French  u.) 
f  same  sound  prolonged. 


ee 
o 
o 

u 

00 

i 


Unaccented  vowels  are  like  accented  in  kind,  but  obscure. 

The  consonants  have  their  common  English  sounds ;  but  note 

i  (=j)  before  a  vowel,  like  y. 

s    like   s  in   so. 

t      "     t   "    to. 

b     "    th  "    thin. 

p     "    to. 

pi,  pr,  and  final  p  nearly  close 

the  lips.     (German  w.) 
x  like  ks. 


c    like   k,  always, 
ch   "     kh  in   work-house. 
cp   "     qu. 

d,  like  Engl,  th  in  a  similar 
word  ;  oder,  other,  dod,  doth. 
g  like  g  in  go,  always. 
h  very  distinct. 
hp  like  wh  in  New  England. 


100  PHONOLOGY. 

15.  Accent. — Rule  1.  The  primary  accent  is  on  the  first  syl- 
lable of  every  word:  brod'-er,  brother ;  un'-dtd,  uncouth. 

Exception  1.  Proper  prefixes  in  verbs  and  particles  take  no  primary  accent : 
such  are  d,  an,  and,  xt,  be,  bi,  ed,  for,  ful,  ge,  geond,  in,  mis,  6d,  of,  ofer,  on, 
or,  td,purh,  un,  under , put,  pider,  ymb,  ymbe  :  an-gin'nan,  begin  ;  tet-gad'ere, 
together;  on-gedn,  again.     The  syllable  after  the  prefix  takes  the  accent. 

(a.)  But  derivatives  from  nouns,  pronouns,  or  adjectives  retain  their  accent : 
and'-sparian<C.and'sparu,  answer;  in -peardlice  <C.in'-peard,  adj.,  inward; 
ed'-nipian  <C  ed'nipe,  renewed.  Such  are  all  verbs  in  and-,  ed-,  or-,  found  in 
Anglo-Saxon  poetry;  many  adverbs  in  un-,  etc. 

(b.)  Many  editors  print  as  compounds  adverbs+verbs,both  of  which  retain 
their  accent.  Such  are  those  with  wfter,  bi,  big,  efen,  eft, fore, ford, from, 
from,  hider,  mid,  nider,  gegn,  gedn,  gen,  to,  up,  ut,pel. 

Exception  2.  The  inseparable  prefixes  a-,  be-  {bi-),for-,  ge-,  are  unac- 
cented :  d-hjs'-ing,  redemption  ;  be-gang  ,  course. 

Rule  2.  A  secondary  accent  may  fall  on  the  tone  syllable  of  the 
lighter  part  of  a  compound  or  on  a  suffix  :  o\fei'-cuni  an,  over- 
come ;  heof  'o?i-steory-ra,  star  of  heaven  ;  hfir'encTe,  hearing. 

Euphonic  Changes. 
27.  Gemination  is  the  doubling  of  a  letter:  when  final  or  next 
to  a  consonant  it  is  simplified  or  dissimilated,  mm  to  mb,  nn  to  nd, 
ss  to  st,  ii  to  ig,  uu  to  up  :  dippan,  dip,  makes  dip,  dipte  ;  timbr 
for  timmr,  timber  ;  spindl  for  spinnl,  spindle ;  lufast,  lovest,  for 
lufass,  lufige  for  lufile,  love  ;  bearapes  for  bearuues,  grove.  Double 
g  is  written  eg,  double/",  bb. 

32.  Umlaut  is  the  assimilation  of  a  vowel  by  the  vowel  of  the 
following  syllable. 

a-umlaut.  i-umlant.  u-nmlaut. 


It  changes     i,     u, 
to  e(eo),  o. 


a,  u,  ea,  eo,  a,  6,  ft,  ea,  eo,         a,       i, 
e,  y,  y,    y,  ffi,  e,  }-,  y,   f.       (o)ea,  eo. 
a-umlaut :  helpan,  from  root  hilp,  help  ;  leofad,  root  hf,  live  ;  boga,  from 
root  bug,  bow.     The  i  which  produces  t-umlaut  is  often  changed  to  e  or 
dropped  ;  man,  plur.  men,  from  mem ;  fot,  plur./e<,  feet,  from  feti.     u-um- 
Wit  :  hlut,  plur.  hleodu,  slopes. 

33.  Breaking  is  the  change  of  one  vowel  to  two  by  a  consonant. 

g",  c,  and  sc  may  break  a  following  a  to  ea,  o  to  eo,  i  to  ie,  d  to 
ed,  6  to  co.  1,  r,  and  h  may  break  a  preceding  a  to  ea,  i  to  eo 
(io),ie:  geaf,  gave;  ceaster,  Latin  castrum,  camp;  sceo,  shoe; 
seahn,  psalm  ;  earm,  arm;  Meahtor, laughter ;  meolc,  milk. 

41.  Shifting  is  a  weakening  of  a  letter  not  produced  by  other 
letters  :  a  to  a?,  se  to  <!,  ed  eo  to  e,  etc. :  dveg  from  dag,  day. 


PART  II. 

ETYMOLOGY. 

NOUNS. 

65.  There  are  two  classes  of  Declensions  of  Anglo-Saxon  nouns: 
(1.)  Strong:  those  which  have  sprung  from  vowel  stems. 
(2.)  Weak:  that  which  has  sprung  from  stems  in  an. 
There  are  four  declensions  distinguished  by  the  endings  of  the 
Genitive  Singular : 

Declension  1.  Declension  2.  Declension  3.  Declension  4. 

es  e  a  an 


6  6.  SUMMARY   OF  CASE-ENDINGS. 


Strong. 


W 


Dec 

L.  I. 

Decl.  II. 

De 

5L. 

III. 

r 

I 

ECL.   I\ 

-\ 

Maac. 

Neut. 

Masc. 

Neut. 

Feminine. 

Mas 

3. 

Tern. 

Masc. 

Fem. 

Neut. 

.    a 

a 

ia 

ia 

a 

i 

11 

an 

an 

an 

Singular. — 

N.&  V. 

.    - 

- 

e 

e 

u 

- 

u 

a 

e 

e 

es 

es 

es 

es 

e 

e 

a 

an 

an 

an 

e 

e 

e 

e 

e 

e 

:i 

an 

an 

an 

e 

e 

e 

e 

e 
e 

u,  e 
e 

e 

u 

a 

an 

an 

an 
an 

an 

Plural. — 

N.,A.,&  V 

.    as 

u 

as 

u 

a,  e 

e,  a 

u 

o, 

a 

an 

a 

a 

a 

a 

a, 

ena 

a 

ena 

ena 

D.&Jnst... 

um 

um 

um 

um 

um 

un 

um 

i 

A  few  masculines  of  Decl.  1st  have  some  forms  from  i-stems  or  u-stems, 
^86,93. 

67.  Gender.  General  rules.  For  particulars,  see  §§  268- 
270. 

1.  Strong"  nouns.  All  masculines  are  of  the  first  or  third 
declension ;  all  feminines  of  the  second  or  third ;  all  neuters  of 
the  first. 

2.  Abstract  Nouns  have  their  gender  governed  by  the  term- 
inations.    In  derivatives  the  feminine  gender  prevails. 

3.  Compound  Nouns  follow  the  gender  of  the  last  part. 

4.  Masculine  are  names  of  males  ;  of  the  moon  ;  of  many  weeds,  flow- 
ers, winds  ;  man,  guma,  man  ;  veland ;  mona,  moon  ;  mear,  horse  ;  porn, 
thorn  ;  blostma,  blossom  ;  pind,  wind. 

5.  Feminine  are  names  of  females ;  of  the  sun ;  of  many  trees,  rivers, 
soft  and  low  musical  instruments  :  cpen,  queen;  cm,  cow;  JElf-pryde  ;  sunnu, 
sunne,  sun  ;  dc,  oak  ;  Danubie,  Danube  ;  hpistle,  whistle  ;  hcarpe,  harp. 

H 


102  DECLENSION  FIRST.— A-STEMS. 

6.  Neuter  are  names  of  wife,  child  ;  diminntives  ;  many  general  names; 
and  words  made  an  object  of  thought :  pif,  wife  ;  beam,  cild,  child  ;  maegden, 
maiden;  grass,  grass  ;  of et,  fruit;  corn,  corn  ;  gold,  gold. 

7.  Epicene  Nouns  have  one  grammatical  gender,  but  are  used  for  both 
sexes.  Such  names  of  mammalia  are  masculine,  except  of  a  few  little  timid 
ones:  mus,  mouse  (feminine);  large  and  fierce  birds  are  masculine;  others 
feminine,  especially  singing  birds  :  nihtegale,  nightingale  ;  large  fishes  are 
masculine,  small  feminine  ;  insects  are  feminine. 

68.  Cases  alike. — (1.)  The  nominative  and  vocative  are  al- 
ways alike. 

(2.)  The  nominative,  accusative,  and  vocative  are  alike  in  all 
plurals,  and  in  the  singular  of  all  neuters  and  strong  masculines. 

(3.)  The  genitive  plural  ends  always  in  a  or  ena. 

(4).  The  dative  and  instrumental  plural  end  always  in  um 
(on). 

DECLENSION  I. 

Stem  in  a.     Genitive  singular  in  es. 

70. — I.  Case-endings  from  stem  a + relational  suffixes.  Nom* 
inative  in  — . 

Masculine.  Neuter. 

Stem pulfa,  wolf.  scipa,  ship. 

Theme pulf.  scip. 

Singular. — 

Nominative  . .   pulf,            a  wolf  scip. 

Genitive pulfes,     of  a  wolf  wolf's,  scipes. 

Dative pulfe,       to  or  for  a  icolf  scipe. 

Accusative....  pulf,            a  wolf .  scip. 

Vocative pulf,             O,  wolf.  scip. 

Instrumental. .       pulfe?,       by  or  with  a  wolf  scipe?. 
Plural. — 

Nominative  . .  pulfcfe,         wolves.  scipi^. 

Genitive pulfd,      of  wolves,  scipd 

Dative pulfwm,  to  or  for  xcolves.  scipwm. 

Accusative  . .  .  pulftfo,         wolves.  scip?<. 

Vocative pulftfs,         0,  icolves.  scipw. 

Instrumental. .       pulftwn,  by  or  with  wolves.  scipwm. 

73.  2. — Long  syllables  drop  plur.  -u.  3. — a  does  not  shift  to  <r  in  plur. 
of  monosyllables  in  a  single  consonant.  4. — Umlaut  of  i  to  eo  is  rare.  5. — 
Gemination,  see  fy  27.  G. — An  unaccented  short  vowel  before  a  single  con- 
sonant is  often  dropped.     7,  8. — g  and  h  interchange  and  drop.     9. — See 

*  07        10 — Like  .to-  HeclinP  realf.  r.ild.lamb. 


STRONG  NOUNS.— DECLENSION  I. 


103 


2.  Long  monosyllables. 
Stem  ....  porda,  n. 

word . 
Theme . .  .  pord 
Singular. — 
N.,A.,  4  V.  pord 

Gen pordes 

Dat porde 

Inst porde 

Plural. — 
N.,A.,  <5f  V.  pord 

Gen porda 

D.  6f  Inst.. .  pordam 


3.  Shifting. 
daga,m.  fata,n. 
day.  vat. 

dxg         fvet 

dxg  fxt 

dxges  fxtes 

dxge  fxte 

dxge  fxte 

dag&s  fatM 
dagk  fatk 
dagum     fatam 


4.  U-umlaut. 
hluta,  n. 
slope. 
hlid 

hlid 
hlides 
hlide 
hlide 

hleoda  (-i-) 
hleoda  (-i-) 
hleodam  (-»-) 


5.  Gemination. 

torra,  m.  spella,  n. 

tower.  speech. 

tor  spel 

tor  spel 

torres  spelles 

torre  spelle 

torre  spelle 

torras  spel 

torra.  spells 

torrwm  spellum 


6.  Syncope. 
Stem....    tungola,  m.  tungola,n. 

star.  star. 

Theme. . .    tungol  tungol 

Singular. — 
N.,A.,dfV.  tung-ol,  -ul,  -el,  -I 

Gen tung-oles,  -ules,  -eles,  -les 

Bat tung-ole,  -ule,  -ele,  -le 

Inst tung-ole,  -ule,  -ele,  -le 

Plural. — 

(m.  tung-olas,  -ulas,  -elas,  -las 
•i     •>  °f     '\n.  tung-olu,  -ol,  -ul,  -el,  -I 

Gen tung-ola,  -ula,  -ela,  -la 

D.  <5f  I.  ....    tung-olwm,  -ulwm,  -elum,  -Zum 


7.  Stem  in 

-ga. 
bedga,  m. 
ring. 
bedg 

bed(g),h 
hedges 
hedge 
hedge 

bedgas 

bedga 
hedgum 


8.  Stem  in  -ha. 

mearha,  m.  hoha,  m, 
horse.  hough. 

mearh  hoh 

mear(h),g,-  hoh,  ho 
meares         hos 
meare  ho 

meare  ho 


mearas 


meara 
mearum. 


hos 

hoa 
houm 


9.  Stem  in  -pa. 
Stem  ....  bearpa,  m.,  grove. 
Theme. . .  bearu 
Singular. — 
N.,A.,  6f  V.  bear-u,  -o 

Gen bear-pes,-upes,-opes,-epes 

Dat bear-pe,  -upe,  -ope,  -epe 

Inst bear-pe,  -upe,  -ope,  -epe 

Plural. — 
N.,A.,  <5f  V.  bear-pas, -upas,-opas,-epas 

Gen bear-pa,  -upa,  -opa,  -epa 

D.  <5f  I.  ....  bear-pum,   -upmn,  •opum, 
-epuni 


cneopa,  n.,knee. 
cneop 

cneop,  cneo 
cneo-pes,  -s 
cneo-pe,  — 
cneo-pe,  - 

cneo-pu,  -p,  - 
cneo-pa,  cned 
cneo-pum,  -um,  -m 


10.  Stem+er. 
xga,  egg. 
xg,  plur.  xger 

xg 
xges 
xge 
xge 

xg-er-u,  -ru 
xg-er-a,  -ra 
a?g"-er-um,  -ruro 


104. 


STRONG  NOUNS.— DECLENSION  I. 


83. — II.  Case -endings  from 
stem  -ia-j-  relational  suffixes. 


84. — III.  Case -endings   from 
stem  -i+ relational  suffixes. 


Stem  .  hirdia,  m., 

ricia,  n., 

byri,  m.} 

foti,  m., 

mani,  m., 

shepherd. 

realm. 

son. 

foot. 

man. 

Theme  bird. 

ric. 

byr 

fot 

man 

Singular. — 

Nom.    hirde 

rice 

byre 

fot 

mau 

Gen. . .       hirdes 

rices 

byres 

fotes 

mannes 

Dat. . .       hirde 

rice 

byre 

fet,  fote 

men 

Ace. . .  hirde 

rice 

byre 

fot 

man 

Vbc..  .  hirde 

rice 

byre 

fot 

man 

Inst...       hirde 

rice' 

byr<? 

fet,  fot^ 

men. 

Plural. — 

Nom.    hirdds 

ricw 

byre,  -as 

fot,  f6t«s 

men 

Gen. . .       Wxdd 

ric« 

byra 

fota 

mannd 

Dat. . .       hirdicm 

ricum 

hyram 

fotum 

manm^n 

Ace...  hirdas 

ricu 

byre,  -as 

fet,  fot  as 

men 

Vbc. ..   bird  as 

rfew 

byre,  -as 

fet,  fotas 

men 

Inst. . .       hivdum 

ricum 

byvum 

fotum 

manmim 

\ 


86.  Stem  in  i.  The  plur.  -e  is  found  in  names  of  peoples  :  Dene,  Danes  ; 
Romdne,  Romans  ;  leode,  men;  and  in  pine,  friend  ;  mere,  sea;  and  a  few 
others.  Umlaut,  as  in  fot,  is  found  in  tod,  tooth  ;  so  also  in  the  feminines  boc, 
book  ;  broc,  breeches  ;  gos,  goose  ;  mus,  mouse  ;  lus,  louse  ;  cu,  cow,  plur. 
gen.  cuna ;  burh,  gen.  dat.  byrig,  borough ;  turf,  turf.     See  fy  90. 

87.  A  few  anomalous  consonant  stems  which  sometimes  have  genitive  -e* 
may  be  placed  here. 

Stems  in  -nd  and  -r. 
Singular. —  nd-stem. 

Nom.,  A.,  <5f  V feond. 

Gen feondes. 

Dat.  §  Inst feonde. 

Plural. — 

Nom.,  A.,  6f  V. feond,  -as,  fynd. 

Gen. fe6nda, 

Dat.  df  Inst feondum. 

Participial  nouns  in  -nd,  plur.  -nd,  -ndds,  are  common.  Like  brodor  are 
fern,  modor,  mother ;  dohtor,  daughter ;  speostor,  sister.  Fxder  has  unde- 
'clined  forms,  and  also  gen.  -es,  plur.  -as,  -a,  -um.  Neaht,  f.,  night,  gen. 
nihte,  nihtes,  plur.  niht.  Feld,  field  ;  ford,  ford  ;  sumor,  summer  ;  pinter, 
winter,  etc.,  have  dat.  -a. 


r-stem. 
broctor  (ur,  er). 
brodor. 
breder. 

brodor,  brodru  (a). 

brodra. 

brodrum. 


DECLENSION  II.  (FEMININES). 


105 


Stem  in  a  or  i.      Genitive  singular  in  e. 

88.  —  I.  Case -endings    from 
stem  a + relational  suffixes. 
Stem ....  gifa,  gift. 

Theme..  .  gif. 

Singular. — 

Nominative . .  gifa. 

Genitive gife. 

Dative gife. 

Accusative . .  .  gifa,  gife. 

Vocative gifa- 

Instrumental.      gife. 
Plural. — 

gifa,  gife. 
gifa,  gif  end. 
gifa?n. 
giftf",  gife. 


Nominative . 
Genitive  . . 
Dative. .  . . 
Accusative . . 

Vocative gifa1,  gife. 

Instrumental. .       gifam. 


II. — Case-endings  from  stem 
i  -f  relational  suffixes. 
.    d&di,  deed. 
died. 

dakl. 

dakle. 

dakle. 
dakl,  dakle. 
dad. 

dakle. 


dsede,  deedd. 

dakl  a*. 

dsedtim. 

dakle,  dakla*. 

dffide,  d&dd. 

deedum. 


90.  Stem.. 

Theme 

Singular 

Nom.  . 

Gen.  . 

Dat.  . 

Ace.  . 

Voc.  . 
Inst.  . 


4.  boci,  book. 
boc. 


bee. 


5.  musi,  mouse. 
mfis. 

mus. 
mys. 
mys. 

mus. 

mus. 
mys. 


mys. 
mus#\ 
mt&um. 

mys. 

mys. 
mtisum. 


6.  ceasteri,  city. 
ceaster,  ceasti\ 

ceaster. 
ceastre. 
ceastre. 
I  ceaster. 
(   ceastre. 
ceaster. 
ceastre. 


Plural. — 

Nom.  .  .  bee. 

Gen.  .  .  .  bocd. 

Dat.  .  .  .  hocum. 

Ace.  .  .  .  bee. 

Voc.  .  .  .  bee. 

Inst. .  .  ,  hocum. 

Feminines  in  -uny  and  a  few  others  sometimes-  have  dative  -d. 


ceastre  (d). 
ceastrd 
ceastrww. 

ceastre  (d). 

ceastre  (d). 
ceastrwm. 


106 


DECLENSION  III.  (U-STEMS). 


92.  Head-cases  in  a  Vowel.— 

Stem ......  1.  sunu,  son. 

Theme ....  sun. 

Singular. —  ^— — v ' 

Nominative. .  sunu. 

Genitive sund. 

Dative sund,  sum*. 

Accusative . . .  sumc. 

Vocative sunn. 

Instrumental.  sund. 
Plukal. — 

Nominative. .  sunw  (o),  sund. 

Genitive \             '  a 

(      sunena. 

Dative sunwm. 

Accusative...  sunu  (o),  sund. 

Vocative sunu  (o),  sund. 

Instrumental.  simum. 


-Genitive  in  a. 

2.  handu,  hand. 
hand. 

hand. 

handd. 

handd,  hand, 
hand, 
hand. 

handd,  hand. 

handd. 
r  handd. 

hand?«n. 
handd. 
handd. 

handt«n. 


95.    WEAK    NOUNS. 

Case-endings  <  stem  an  +  relational  suffixes. — Genitive  in  an. 

(Declension  IV.) 

Masculines.    2.  Feminises.      3.  Neuters. 

hanan,  tungan,  eagan, 

cock.  tongue.  eye. 

easr. 


Stem 


-I 


Theme 
Singular.— 

Nom.  . 

Gen.  . . 

Dat.  . . 

Ace.  . . 

Voc.  . . 

Inst.  . . 
Plural. — 

Nom.  . 

Gen.  . . 

Dat.  . . 

Ace.  . . 

Voc.  . . 

Inst.  . . 


han. 

hana. 

hanan. 

lianas, 
hanan. 
hana. 

hana?i. 

hanan. 

hane?id. 

hanum. 
hauan. 
hanan. 

hanwm. 


tuner. 


tungan. 

tunge?id. 

timgum. 
tungan. 
tungan. 

tungwn. 


eagan. 

eagend. 

eagum. 
eagan. 
eagan. 

eucr  um. 


tae,  ta. 

taan, tan. 

taan,  tan. 
taan,  tan. 
tae,  ta. 

taan,  tan. 

than,  tan. 

taend,  tana, 

taum. 
than,  tan. 
taan,  taa 

taum. 


PROPER  NAMES.  107 

101.   PROPER    NAMES. 

(1.)  Persons.  —  Names  of  women  in  -u  or  a  consonant  are 
strong,  those  in  -e  or  -a  are  weak.  Declension  II,  d-stem:  Begu, 
Freapavu;  i-stem:  Beadohild,  Hygd,  and  most  others.  Declen- 
sion IV.:  Elene,  Eve,  Ada,  Maria,  etc.,  from  foreign  names; 
Peall)peo(p),  dat.  PealhJ>e6n  (§  99). 

Names  of  men  in  -u,  -e,  or  a  consonant  are  strong,  those  in  -a 
are  weak.  Declension  III,  u-stem:  Leofsunn  ?  Declension  I., 
a-stem:  iElfred,  Beopulf,  Eadmund,  Sigemund  (gen.  also  Sige- 
munde<mnnd,y.  liask)  ?  Poland,  and  most  other  strong  names ; 
syncopated:  Eegpeo(p),  gen.  Ecgpeopes,  Ecgpeoes,  etc.;  Ongen- 
peo(p)  ;  Grendel,  gen.  Grendeles,  Grendles,  etc.;  Hredel ;  ia- 
stem:  Ine,  Hedde,  Gislhere,  Pulfhere,  Eadpine,  Godpiue,  and 
others  from  -here  and  -pine;  umlaut  not  found:  Hereman,  dat. 
Hereraanne.     Declension  IV.:  ^Etla,  Becca,  and  many  others. 

(a.)  Foreign  names  sometimes  retain  foreign  declension^  or  are  unale- 
chned,  but  are  generally  declined  as  above ;  those  in  -as,  -es,  -us  do  not 
often  increase  in  the  genitive.  Those  from  Latin  -us,  Greek  -oc,  of  the 
second  declension,  sometimes  drop  their  endings  and  take  those  of  the  An- 
glo-Saxon first :  Crist  «Christus),  Cristes,  Criste,  etc.  In  less  familiar 
words  -us  oftenest  stands  in  the  nom.  and  gen.,  but  Latin  and  Anglo- 
Saxon  forms  may  mix  throughout :  Petrus,  gen.  Petrus,  Petruses,  Petres, 
Petri,  dat.  Petro,  Petre,  ace.  Petrus,  Petrum  ;  so  -as  and  -es  :  Andreas,  gen. 
Andreas,  dat.  Andrea,  ace.  Andreas,  Andream ;  Herodes,  Herodes,  Herode, 
Herod-em,  -es,  or  -e. 

(b.)  In  Gothic  these  Latin  and  Greek  names  of  the  second  declension  are 
regularly  given  in  the  u-declension :  Paitrus,  gen.  Paitraus,  dat.  Paitrau, 
ace.  Paitru  (§  93,  a).  The  Anglo-Saxon  genitive  Petrus  may  be  a  relic 
of  the  u-declension. 

(2.)  Peoples. — Plurals  in  -as  and  -e  are  strong,  in  -an  weak. 
Declension  I,  a-stem:  Brittas,  Scottas,  etc. ;  ia-stem  and  i-stem: 
Dene,  gen.  Den-a,  -ia,  -iga,  -gea  (§  85,  a) ;  Romane,  etc.  Deci- 
sion IV.:  Gotan,  Seaxan,  etc. 

The  singular  is  oftenest  an  adjective  in  -isc  regidarly  declined: 
Egyptisc  man,  Egyptian  man  ;  Egyptisc  ides,  Egyptian  woman; 
pa  Egyptiscan,  the  Egyptians,  etc.    Sometimes  an  Brit,  a  Briton. 

Often  is  found  a  collective  with  a  genitive,  or  with  an  adjective, 
or  compounded :  Seaxna  J)eod  ;  Filistea  folc ;  Caldea,  cyn ;  Ebrea 
peras;  Sodomisc  cyn;  Rom-pare  (§  86) ;  Norct-men  (§84,  3)tetc. 
Foreign  names  are  treated  as  are  names  of  persons. 

(3.)  Countries.  —  A  few  feminine  names  are  found ':  Engel, 
England j   Bryten,  Britannia.      Oftenest  is  found  the  people's 


108  SUMMARY  OF  CASE-ENDINGS. 

name  in  the  genitive  with  land,  rice,  ectel,  etc.,  or  in  an  oblique 
case  with  a  preposition:  Engla  land;  Sodoma  rice;  on  East-En- 
glumj  of  Seaxum ;  on  Egyptum.  Foreign  names  are  treated  as 
are  names  of  persons. 

(4.)  Cities. — Names  found  alone  are  regularly  declined  accord- 
ing to  gender  and  endings:  Rom,/*.  Rome;  Babylon,  n.  Babylo- 
nes;  Sodorna,  in.  Sodoman.  Oftenestthey  are  prefixed  undecllned 
to  burg,  ceaster,  pic,  dun,  ham,  etc.:  Lunden-pic,  Roma-burg,  etc.; 
or  the  folk1 s  name  in  the  genitive  followed  by  burg,  ceaster,  etc.,  is 
used:  Caldea  burg.    Foreign  names  treated  as  names  of  persons. 

IV.   ADJECTIVES. 

INDEFINITE   AND   DEFINITE   DECLENSIONS. 

103.  An  adjective  in  Anglo-Saxon  has  one  set  of  strong  and 
one  of  weak  endings  for  each  gender.  The  latter  are  used  when 
the  adjective  is  preceded  by  the  definite  article  or  some  word 
like  it.  Hence  there  are  two  declensions,  the  indefinite  and  the 
definite. 

104. — I.  The  Indefinite  Declension. 

Case-endings  <  stem  a,  a,  or  i  +  relational  suffixes. 

Masculine.  Feminine.  Neuter. 

Stem        \  blinda,  blinda,  blindi,  blinda, 

I    blind.  blind.  blind. 

Theme  .         blind,  blind.  blind. 

Singular. —       - — -v —  ■ — ^ — ,  v^-^-^ 

JSFom blind  blind(«)  (o)  (e)  blind 

Gen blindes  blindre  blindes 

Dat blindwm  blindre  blindtm 

Ace blindne  blinde  blind 

Voc blind  blind  (ti)  blind 

Inst blinds  blindre  blinds 

Plural. — 

JSFom blinde  blinde  blind(u)  (o)  (e) 

Gen blindrd  blindm  blindrd 

'  Dat blindwm  bl'ndum  blindwm 

Ace blinde  blinde  blh^ 

Voc. .....    blinde  blinde  blind u 

Inst bWndwn  hYmdum  blindzwa 


ADJECTIVES.— THE  DEFINITE  DECLENSION. 


109 


105.  —  II.  The  Definite  Declension. 
Case-endings  <  stem  an  +  relational  suffixes. 

Masculine.  Feminine.  Nedtee. 

Stem.,  blindan,  blind.  blindan,  blindan, 

Theme  blind.  blind.  blind. 

Singular. —       — ~^ —  "-"•"  y — * — " 

Nbm se  blinda.  seo  blinde.  J>aet  blinde. 

Gen bass  blindan.  basre  blindan.  ])aes  blindan. 

Dat J>am  blindan.  J)«ere  blindan.  J>am  blinda??. 

Ace bone  blindan.  ])a  blindan.  J>oet  blinde. 

Voc se  blinda.  seo  blinde.  J>aet  blinde. 

Inst — .  by  blindan.  ])33re  blindan.  J)y  blindan. 

Plural. —  v >/ ' 

JVom. ...  J>a  blindan. 

£en bara  blindena". 

-Oa£ bam  blindnm. 

-4cc J)a  blindan. 

Voc J>a  blindan. 

Inst J>am  blindzwn. 


106. — Theme  ending  Short  (Hoot  Shifting). 

Stem.,      glada,  glad.  glada,  gladi.                glada. 

Theme     glad  >  glaed.  glad  >  glaed.          glad  >  glaed. 

Nbm —       glaed.  gladw.                      glaed. 

Gen glades.  glsedre.                   glades. 

Dat gladwm.  glaedre.                    gladwm. 

Ace glaedne.  glade.                      glaed. 

Voc glaed.  gladw.                      glaed. 

Inst glade.  glaedre.                   glade. 

Plural. — 

Nom glade.  glade.                      gladw. 

Gen glaedrd  glaedrd                   glaedrd 

Dat gladwm.  gladwm.                  gladum. 

Ace glade.  glade.                      gladw. 

Voc glade.  glade.                      gladw. 

Inst gladwm.  gladwra.                  gladnrn. 

In  the  Definite  Declension  it  has  ^/glad  throughout,  and  agrees 
wholly  with  blind.    The  ending  -u  may  change  to  -o,  -e,  — . 


110 


ADJECTIVES.— COMPARISON. 


122.  Comparison. 

Compariso)i  is  a  variation  to  denote  degrees  of  quantity  or 
quality.     It  belongs  to  adjectives  and  adverbs. 

(a.)  In  Anglo-Saxon  it  is  a  variation  of  stem,  and  is  a  matter  rather  of 
derivation  than  inflection  ;  but  the  common  mode  of  treatment  is  convenient. 

(£.)  The  suffixes  of  comparison  were  once  less  definite  in  meaning  than 
now,  and  were  used  to  form  many  numerals,  pronouns,  adverbs  >  preposi- 
tions, and  substantives,  in  which  compared  correlative  terms  are  implied: 
either,  other,  over,  under,  first,  etc. 

(c.)  Anglo-Saxon  adverbs  are  in  brackets:  (spute). 

123.  Adjectives  are  regularly  compared  by  suffixing  to  the 
theme  of  the  positive  -ir>-er  or  -or  for  the  theme  of  the  com- 
parative, and  -ist  >  -est  or  -ost  for  the  theme  of  the  superlative. 

The  Comparative  has  always  weak  endings  and  syncopated 
stem. 

The  Superlative  has  both  weak  and  strong  endings. 

Adverbs  are  compared  like  adjectives:  the  positive  uses  the 
ending  -e,  the  comparative  and  superlative  have  none ;  -ir  drops. 

Strong,  spid,  strenuous ;    spidra ;         spidost. 
Weak,     se  spicta ;  se  spidra ;    se  spidosta. 

Adverb,  (spide) ;  (spidor) ;      (spidost). 

124.  i-umlaut  may  change     a,  a,   ea,    ea,  eo,  6,  u,  u, 

to     e,  a%  y,  e,  f,    y,  e,  y,  y. 
lang,  long ;  lengra  (leng) ;  lengest. 
eald,  aid,  old  ;  yldra,  eldra  ;  yldest,  eldest. 

128.  Heteeoclitic  forms  abound  from  themes  in  -ir  and  -or,  -ist, 
■ost :  sel,  good  ;  -ra,  -la,  (set)  ;~est,  -ost ;  rice,  rich ;  ricest,  ricost  ; 
glsed,  glad  ;  glxdra,  gledra,  etc.  (§  125).  Some  have  themes  with 
and  without  double  comparison:  Ivet,  late;  Ivctra ;  latost,  late- 
mest;  sid,  late;  sidra  (sid,  sidor) ;  sid-dst,  -est,  -mest. 

129.  Defective  are  the  following.  Words  in  capitals  are  not 
found. 

(1.)  Mixed  Boots : 
Positive. 
jg6d 

BAT 


good, 
bad, 


(pel) 


yfel     Wyfele) 
or  [ 


pe 
sam 


.) 


Comparative. 
(  betera,  betra,  §  124 
(bsettra,§125  (bet) 

(  pyrsa,  (pyrs), 

■j    §  12M 

(  ssemra,  §  124 


SurERLATIVE. 

betst,betost,  -ast 

(betst) 

pyrst,  pyrresta, 

(pyrst),(pyrrest) 

samest 


DEFECTIVE  ADJECTIVES.— DECAY  OF  EISDIJNGS. 


Ill 


great, 


Positive. 
micel  )  (micle) 


Comparative. 


^7    Jfela        (fela) 
much.    I  l  v       ' 

\  ma      ) 


mara,  (ma) 


Superlative. 


mffist,§  124;  123,  a 


little 


Uytel  (lyt) 


ever, 
ere 


after-  j  af-,  oef-=of, 
ward,  I  tefterpeard 
else,  (elles) 


(Goth,  lasivs)      la3ssa  (la3s),§  35,J3  (  la3s-ast,  -est,  -t 

(2.)  From  Adverbs  of  time  and  place  (compare  §§  12G,  127) : 

ver,    )  *     *  j  (a3r)>a3rra,  )  *  . 

■>  ers^i )  I  (asr-or,  -ur)  ) 

K-ter)>»ftera|^t^stt)§m 

(ellor),  elra 

fore,        forepeard,  (fore)   fyrra 
far,         feor,  (fyr)  fyrre,  (fyr) 

forth,      fordpeard,  (ford)   (furd-6r,  -ur) 

behind,  -]  .,  .    n  ^  {*         '  {■    (hinder) 
(  (hindnn)  )     v  ' 

inner,       innepeavd,  (in)       innera 

. ,       j  middepeard,  )        

mUl>      \        (mid)        \ 

north     i  nordepeavd,  ) 

U0U,h     \       (nord)        J 

,        ( Didepeard, ) 
nether,  \     (nide)     j- 

upper,      ufepeard,  (up) 
outer,       utepeard,  (tit) 


j  for-ma  >  (fyrmest), 
(    fyrst,  fruma,  §  51 

fyrrest  (eo>y) 
j  (furct-um), 
(  ford-m-est 
j  hinduma, 
(  binde-ma,  §  12G,  b 

inne-ma,  (-m-est) 
j  med- 
(  mid- 


ema  (-uma?) 
m-est 


(nord-6r) 
nid-ra, 


nord-m-est 
(nidema,  §  126 


(nid-6r,-er(i>eo)  ( nide-m-est  (i>eo) 

IS  [yf(e)-m-est,  g  124 

aj.      i  *x a    A(M(  iltema,  utmest, 

utra,  (uttor.utor)  \  K    .     '  ' 

' v  '  (  yt-(e-)  m-est,  §  1 


24 


So  sildemest,  edstemest,  pestemest,  south-,  east-,  west-most. 


Decay  of  Endings. — (1),  Declension  :  Layamon,  strong,  sing.  masc. 
— ,  -es,  -en,  -ne ;  fern.  — ,  -re,  -re,  -e ;  neut.  — ,  -es,  -en,  — ;  plur.  -e,  -re, 
-en,  -e;  but  n,  s,  r  may  drop.  Weak,  -e,  -en,  as  in  §  102. — Ormulum, 
strong,  sing.  — ,  plur.  -c.  Weak,  -e.  —  Chaucer,  monosyllables  as  in  Orm., 
others  undeclined.  —  Shakespeare,  no  declension. 

(2),  Comparison  :  Layamon,  Ormulum,  -re,  -est. — Chaucer  (  =  Modern 
English),  -cr,  -est. 


112 


PRONOUNS. 


V.  PRONOUNS  {Relational Mimes,  §  56). 
130.  Personal  Pronouns  (Relational  Substantives). 


Sing.— l.Z 

JV.  ic 

G.  min 

D.  me 

A.  mec,  me 

V.  

I.    me 
Plural. — 

JST.  pe 

G.  User,  tire 

D.  tis 

A.  tisic,  tis 

V.  

I.    tis 
Dual. — 

jv.  pit 

G.  uncer 
D.  unc 


2.  tfAow. 

pti 

J)ln 
fce 

J>ec,  be 
1)4    ' 
be 

ge   ye 

euper 

eop 

eopic,  eGp 

ge 

eop 

git 

incer 

inc 


3.  he, 

he 

his 

him 

hine 

him 


she, 
heo 
hire 
hire 


it. 
hit 
his 
him 


hie,  hi,  heo    hit 


hire 


him 


hie,  hi,  heo  hie,  hi,  heo  heo,  hie,  hi 

heora,  hyra  heora,  hyra  heora,  hyrS 

him  him  him 

hie,  hi,  heo  hie,  hi,  heo  heo,  hie,  hi 


him                him 

him 

Sing.  Nom. 

Genitive 

Pi.rE.  Nom. 

P.  Sp. ..  i-s,  i-ja,  i-t 

i-sja 

aj-as 

Latin  ...  i-s,  ea,  i-d 

ejus 

ii,  ea;,  ea 

Gothic,  i-s,  si,  i-ta 

is,  izos, 

a 

eis,  ijos,  lja 

0.  Sax.,  hi,  siu,  i-t 

is,  ira,  is 

sia,  siu,  siu 

O.II.  G.  i-r,  siu,  i-z 

sin,  ira., 

is 

sie,  sio,  siu 

fhans,  hen-") 
I    nar,  —    J 

A.  uncit,  unc    incit,  inc 

V.  git 

I.    unc  inc 

131.  Reflexives  are  supplied  by  the  personal  pronouns  with 
self  (self),  or  Avithout  it.  Self  has  strong  adjective  endings  like 
blind  (§  103) ;  in  the  nominative  singular  also  weak  self  a. 

132.  PossESsrvES  are  min,pin,  sin,  User,  tire,  eoper,  uncer,  in- 
cer. They  have  strong  adjective  endings  (§  103).  Those  in  -er 
are  usually  syncopated  (§  79).  user  has  assimilation  of  ?*>s 
(§35,J3). 


Sing. — 

Masculine.  Feminine.  Neuter. 

jV.  user  user  user 

G.  (Qseres)  asses  (Qserre)  Qsse  (Qseres)  Qsses 

D.  (userum)  Qssum  (Qserre)  usse  (Qserum)  Qssum 

A.  uscrnc  (Qsere)usse  user 

V.  Qser  user  user 

I.    (Qsere)  Qsse  (Qserre)  Qsse  (usere)  Qsse 


Plxtr. — 

Masc.  &  Fem.      Neut. 

(usere)  usse  (a)    ftser 

(userra)  Qssa 

(Qserum)  Qssum 

(usere)  Qsse  user 

(usere)  Qsse  user 

(Qserum)  Qssum 


PRONOUNS.  113 

133.  Demonstratives. 
Definite  Article. 

1.  that  and  the.  2.  this. 

JVotn.  se  seo  paet  pes  peos  Jpis 

(ren.    pses  piere  paes  pisses  pisse  pisses 

Dat.    pam,  prom  p&re  pam,  pnem  pissum  pisse  pissum 

Ace.    pone  (a,  ae)  pa  poet  pisne  pas  pis 

T'bc.     se  seo  pget  

Inst.    py  J)«re  J>^,  po  ]>5Ts  pisse  pys 

' v '  V v ' 

Nbm ba  pas 

Gen para,  pasra  pissa 

J9a£ pam,  paam  pissum 

^Icc pa  pas 

"Foe pa  

Inst pam,  paam  pissum 

134.  Relatives.  —  (1.)  se,  seo,  past,  who,  which,  that,  is  de- 
clined as  when  a  demonstrative  (§  133).  (2.)  pe  used  in  all  the 
cases,  both  alone  and  in  combination  with  se,  sed,  past,  or  a  per- 
sonal pronoun,  is  indeclinable.  (3.)  spd,  so,  used  like  English  as 
and  Old  German  so  in  place  of  a  relative,  is  indeclinable. 

135.  Inteeeogatives  are  hpd,  who;  hpseder,  which  of  two; 
hpyle,  hiilic,  of  what  kind.  They  have  strong  adjective  endings; 
hpseder  is  syncopated  (§  8-i.) 

SlNG. Masc.  Fern.  Neut. 

Nom.  hpa  ■ hpsat 

Gen.  hpses  hpses 

Bat.  hpani  hpam  Plural  wanting. 

Ace.  hpone  hpaat 

Voc.  ■ 

Inst,  hpam  hpy 

136.  Indefinites. 
(1.)  The  Indefinite  Article  an<«»,  one. 

gING. —  Masc.  Fern.  Neut.        |  PlUE. —  M.,F.,N. 

Horn.  . .  an  an  an  ane 
Gen.  . . .      anes                    anre            anes  anrd 

Dat.  . . .      anum  an  re  a,uum  anwii 

Ace.  . . .  anne,  sbnne  ane  an  ane 

Voc.  ...  an  an  an  ane 
hist.  . . .      ane*                      anre            ane1  am«n 


114 


NUMERALS. 


138.   NUMERALS. 


Cardinals. 


1.  an 


Ormultjm. 


an 


Ordinals. 


(  forma  (fruraa,  Eeresta)  ] 


2Jtpegen,tpa,tu| 
I    <tpa  J 


1  fyrsta, 
oder 


129 


Sjmbola. 
I. 


pridda 

feoperda  (feorda) 
fifta 
sixta 


3.  pri,  J)reo  preo,  pre 

4.  feoper  fowwerr 

5.  fif  fif 
G.  six  sexe 

V.  seofon  (syfone)  j      ,    *    ,     '  j    seofoda  (-eda) 

8.  eahta  ehhte  eahtoda  (-eda) 

9.  nigon  (-en)  ni^henn  nigoda  (-eda) 

10.  t}rn,  ten  tene,  (tenn)     teoda 

11.  endleofan  (ellefne) 


II. 

in. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

vn. 

VIII. 
IX. 

x. 


12.  tpelf 

13.  pre6t}rne 

14.  feopert5'ne 

15.  fifty ne 

16.  sixty  ne 

17.  seofont}-ne 

18.  eahtat5rne 

19.  nigont}'ne 

20.  tpentig 

21.  an  and  tpentig 

30.  pritig,  prittig 

40.  feopertig 

50.  fiftig 

60.  sixtig 

TO.  hundseofontig 

80.  hundeabtatig 

90.  hundnigontig 
PmndteGntig  1 
Ihund  J 


100 


endleofta  (eo>u,  y,  e)  XI. 

twellf  tpelfta  XII. 

prittene  preoteoda  XIII. 

feoperteoda  XIV. 

fifteoda  XV. 

sextene  sixteoda  XVI. 

seofonteoda  XVII. 

eahtateoda  XVIII. 

nigonteoda  XIX. 

twennti}         tpentigoda  XX. 
f  an  and  tpentigoda      ~| 
1  tpentigoda  and  forma]  " 

pritti}  pritigoda  XXX. 

fowwerrti}      feopertigoda  XL. 

mTti}  fiftigoda  T> 

sexti}  sixtigoda  LX 

seofennti}       hundseofontigoda  LXX. 

hundeahtatigoda  LXXX. 

hundni^ontiffoda  XC. 

C. 


hunndredd 


101.  hund  and  an 


Imndteontigoda 

\n  and  Imndteonti- 
goda 

Imndteontigoda  and 
forma 


CI. 


ETYMOLOGY  OF  CARDINALS. 


115 


Cardinals. 

110.  hundeudleofantig 
120.  hundtpelftig 
130.  hund  and  brittig 
200.  tpa  hund 
1000.  busend 


Ormuldm.  Ordinals. 

hundendleofantigoda 
hundtpelftigoda 
hund  and  J>rttig6da 
tpa  hundteontigoda 

busennde     {not  found.) 


Symbols. 

ex. 
cxx. 
exxx 
cc. 

M. 

The 


(a)  The  order  of  combined  numbers  is  indicated  by  the  examples, 
substantive  defined  is  oftenest  placed  next  the  largest  of  the  numbers. 

(b.)  Combined  numbers  are  sometimes  connected  by  edc  (added  to)  or  and 
governing  a  dative:  pridda  edc  tpentigum  =  23d ;  sometimes  by  the  next 
greater  ten  and  pana,  l&s,  or  butan  :  dues  pana  pnttig,  thirty  less  one  ;  tpa 
Ixs  XXX,  two  less  than  thirty ;  XX  butan  dn,§  393. 

(r.)  For  hund-  from  70  to  120,  see  §  139,  e ;  indefinites,  fy  136,2. 

(d.)  The  unaccented  syllables  often  suffer  precession,  sometimes  syncope, 
often  cacography. 


N~.,A.,V.  2,  tpegen  tpa  tu<tpa 

Gen tpegra,  tpega 

Z>.,  Inst. .  tpam  >tpami 


Declension. 

141.  Cardinals. — 1,  an,  is  declined,  §  136. 

3,  ;bri  (-y,  -ie)  bred  breo  (-ia,  -io) 
breora 
brim  (-ym) 

Like  tpegen  decline  begen,  bd,  bu,  both. 

4-19.  —  Cardinals  from  feoper  to  tpelf,  and  from  pred-ttfne  to 
nigon-tyne,  are  used  as  indeclinable,  but  are  also  declined  like  i- 
stem  nouns  of  the  First  Declension  (byre,  §  84),  oftenest  when 
used  as  substantives :  nom.  ace.  voo,  feopere,  gen.  feoperd,  dat. 
inst.  feoperum.  Such  forms  of  eahta  are  not  found.  Tyne<tedn} 
umlaut,  §  32,  2. 

(a.)  Those  in  -tyne  have  also  sometimes  a  neut.  nom.  and  ace.  in  -lc~^>-Otl 
or  -a:  fiftyn-u,  -o,  -a  (fifteen)  ;  preuteno  (^thirteen).     (y>?>e.) 
(b.)  They  are  quasi-adjectives  like  Dene,  §  86. 

20-120. — Forms  in  -tig  are  declined  as  singular  neuter  nouns: 
prltig  (thirty),  gen. prltiges ;  or,  as  adjectives,  have  plural  gen. 
■rd,  dat.  -um :  prltigrd,  pritigum. 

100-1000. — Hund,  n.,  is  declined  \'ikepord,§  73;  hundred  and 
piisend,  like  scip,  §  70  ;  Y>\pMsend-uy-o,-e,-a  (Psa.  lxvii,  17),  §  393. 


116  THE  VERB. 

142.  Ordinals  have  always  the  regular  weak  forms  of  the  ad- 
jective, except  oder  (second),  always  strong.    Indefinites,  §  136,  2. 

143.  Multiplicatives  are  found  in  -feald  (fold)  :  dnfeald,  simple:  tpi- 
feald,  two-fold  ;  piisend-mMum,  thousandfoldly. 

144.  Distributives  may  be  expressed  by  repeating  cardinals,  or  by  a 
dative  :  seofon  and  seofon,  seven  by  seven  ;  bi  tpdm,  by  twos. 

145.  In  answer  to  how  often,  numeral  adverbs  are  used,  or  an  ordinal  or 
cardinal  with  sid  (time)  :  wne,  once ;  tpipa'  (tpiga),  twice ;  pripa  (priga), 
thrice  ;  priddan  side,  the  third  time ;  feoper  sutum,  four  times. 

146.  For  adverbs  of  division  the  cardinals  are  used,  or  ordinals  with  dsel: 
on  preb,  in  three  (parts)  ;  seofedan  d&l,  seventh  part. 

147.  An  ordinal  before  healf  (haU)  numbers  the  whole  of  which  the  half 
is  counted :  he  pxs  pa  tpd  gear  and  pridde  healf,  he  was  there  two  years 
and  (the)  third  (year)  half  =2^  years.  The  whole  numbers  are  usually  un- 
derstood:  he  ricsbde  nigontebde  healf  gear,  he  reigned  half  the  nineteenth 
year  =  18j  years.     A  similar  idiom  is  used  in  German  and  Scandinavian. 

148.  Sum,  agreeing  with  a  numeral,  is  indefinite,  as  in  English:  sume 
ten  gear,  some  ten  years,  more  or  less;  limited  by  the  genitive  of  a  cardinal 
it  is  a  partitive  of  eminence :  ebde  eahta  sum,  he  went  one  of  eight  =  with 
seven  attendants  or  companions. 


VERB. 

149.  The  notion  signified  by  a  verb  root  may  be  predicated  of 
a  subject  or  uttered  as  an  interjection  of  command,  or  (2)  it  may 
be  spoken  of  as  a  substantive  fact  or  as  descriptive  of  some  per- 
son or  thing.  In  the  first  case  proper  verb  stems  are  formed,  or 
auxiliaries  used,  to  denote  time,  mode,  and  voice ;  and  suffixes  (per- 
sonal endings)  are  used  to  indicate  the  person  and  number  of  the 
subject :  thus  is  made  up  the  verb  proper  or  finite  verb.  In  the 
second  case  a  noun  stem  is  formed,  and  declined  in  cases  as  a  sub- 
stantive or  adjective. 

150.  Two  Voices. — The  active  represents  the  subject  as  act- 
ing, the  passive  as  affected  by  the  action.  The  active  has  inflec- 
tion endings  for  many  forms,  the  2Ktssive  only  for  a  participle. 
Other  passive  forms  help  this  participle  with  the  auxiliary  verbs 
eom  (am),  beon,  pesan,  peordan. 

(n.)  The  middle  voice  represents  the  subject  as  affected  by  its  own  action. 
It  is  expressed  in  Anglo-Saxon  by  adding  pronouns,  and  needs  no  paradigms. 

151.  Six  Modes. — The  indicative  states  or  asks  about  a  fact, 
the  subjunctive  a  possibility ;  the  imperative  commands  or  in- 


VERB.— CONJUGATION.— CLASSES. 


117 


treats ;  the  infinitives  (and  gerunds)  are  substantives,  the  parti- 
ciples adjectives.  Certain  forms  of  possibility  are  expressed  by 
auxiliary  modal  verbs  with  the  infinitive.  They  need  separate 
discussion,  and  are  conveniently  called  a  potential  mode. 

152.  Five  Tenses. — Present,  imperfect,  future,  perfect,  2)luper  - 
feet.  The.  present  and  imper'fect  have  tense  stems;  the  future  is 
expressed  by  the  present,  or  by  aid  of  sceal  (shall)  or piUe  (will) ; 
the  perfect  by  aid  of  the  present  of  habban  (have)  or,  with  some 
intransitives,  beon  (be),  pesan  or  peordan  (be) ;  the  pluper'fect 
by  aid  of  the  imper'fect  of  habban,  beon,  pesan,  or  peordan. 

157.  Conjugation. — Verbs  are  classified  for  conjugation  by 
the  stems  of  the  imperfect  tense. 

Strong  Verbs  express  tense  by  varying  the  root  vowel ;  xoeak 
verbs,  by  composition.  Strong  verbs  in  the  imperfect  indicative 
singular  first  person  have  the  root  vowel  unchanged,  or  changed 
by  accent  (progression),  or  contraction  with  old  reduplication. 


No  change. 

Progression. 

Contraction. 

Composition 

Conjugation  I. 

II.,  III.,  IV. 

V. 

VI. 

a  >  (ae,  ea) 

a,  ea,  6 

eo>e 

+  de>te 

158.  Further  subdivision  gives  the  following  classes.     The  Roman  nu- 
merals give  Grimm's  numbers.      We  arrange  in  alphabetical  order  of  the 

For  the  vowels  in  (     ),  see  ^  32,33,41. 
Strong. 


stem  vowels  of  the  imperfect. 


Class 
1, 

Root 
Vowel. 

X.,XI.   a 

Present. 

i(>e,  eo) 

Imperfect  Sing. 

a(>se,  ea) 

Plur. 

a(>je, 

e) 

Passive  Participle. 

e,  u>o 

2, 

XII.      a 

i(>e,  eo) 

a(>aa,  ea) 

u 

U>0 

3, 

VIII.     i 

i 

a. 

i 

i 

4, 

IX.      u 

eo,  u 

ea 

u 

o 

5, 

VII.      a 

a(>ea) 

6 

6 

a 

«, 

I.-VI.    a>e 

a,  a,  ea,  re,  e,  6 

eo>e 

eo>e 

a>ea,  a,ea,fe,e,& 

Weak  (§§  160,  165, 

d). 

7, 

affix  -ia^ 

>  -ie  >  -e  >  — 

+  ede>de>t( 

+ed>d>t 

8, 

affix  -6> 

-a;  -ia>-ige, 

-ic 

+  6de 

+6d 

The  present  has  the  same  radical  vowel  throughout  all  the  modes, 
except  in  the  indie,  sing.  2d  and  3c?  persons  of  Conj.  1,  3,  4,  5. 
These,  especially  if  syncopated,  retain  i,  y  in  Conj.  1 ;  and  have 
by  i-umlaut  1/  in  Conj.  3,  e  in  Conj.  4,  y,  sb,  p,  or  fj  in  Conj.  5. 

The  imperfect  has  one  radical  vowel  throughout,  except  in  the 
indie,  sing.  1st  and  3d  persons  of  Conj.  1,  2,  3. 

The  passive  participle  retains  the  root  vowel,  or,  in  Conj.  1,  3, 
has  it  assimilated,  a  changing  to  e,  u,  or  o,  and  u  to  o. 


118 


THE  CONJUGATIONS. 


INDICATIVE  PRE8HNT.  IMPEEFECT. 

l3t.         2d,  3d.  SING.  PLCS. 

I.  ete,  it(e)st,  it{ed)  ;  get,  Mon  ; 

sitte,  sit(e)st,  sit ;  s&t,  s&ton  ; 

nime,  nim(e)st,  nim(e)d;  nam,  ndmon; 

stele,  stilst,  stild;  stxl,  stMon ; 

spimme,  spimst,  spimd;  spam,spummon 

peorde,  pyrst,  pyrd(ed)  ;  peard,  purdon ; 

II.  rise,  rise st  (risl),  vised  (rist)  ;  rds,  rison ; 

stige,  stihst,  slihd;  stdh,  stigon; 

III.  supe,  sypst,  sypp ;  sedp,  supon ; 
leofe,  lyfst,  lyfd;  leaf,  lufon  ; 
cebse,  cebsest  (cyst),  ceosed(cyst)  ;  ceds,  curon ; 

IV.  gale,  gwl(e)st,  gad(e)d ;  gol,  gblon  ; 
stande,  standest,  standed  (stent)  ;  stod,  stbdon ; 
sperie,  sperest,  spered;  spbr,  spbron  ; 
hebbe  (<hafie),  hef(e)st,  hef(e)d;  hof,  hbfon; 

V.  fealle,feal(le)st  (fylst),feal(le)d\   ,  .,    ,  .„      . 
(fyld,feld);  )-JeoL,JeoUon, 

sdpe,  sdpest  (s&pst),  sdped  (swpd)  ;  seop,  sebpon  ; 
bedte,bedtest(bytst),bedted(byt);  bebt,  beoton; 
gr&te,  gr&t(e)st,  grxt(ed)  ;  gret,  greton  ; 

pipe,  pep(e)st,  pep(e)d;  pebp,  pebpon  ; 

rope,  rbpest  (repst),  roped  (repd);  rebp,  rebpon  ; 

VI.  nerie,  nerest,  nered;  (ner(e)de,  ner-) 

\     (e)don ;        J 
lufige,  lufdst,  lufdd;  lufb-de,  -don ; 

telle,  telest,  teled;  tcal-de,  -don ; 

sece,  secest,  seced;  sbh-te,  -ton ; 


PART.  PAST. 

eten, 

ge-seten, 

numen, 

stolen, 

spummen, 

porden, 

risen, 

stigen, 

sopen, 

lofen, 

coren, 

galen, 

standen, 

sporen, 

ha/en, 

feallen, 

sdpen, 

beaten, 

gr&ten, 

pepcn, 

rbpen, 

nered, 

ge-lufod, 

teald, 

soht, 


eat. 

sit. 

take. 

steal. 

swim. 

become. 

rise. 

ascend. 

sup. 

love. 

choose. 

sing. 

stand. 

swear. 

heave. 

fall. 

sow. 

beat. 

greet. 

weep. 

row. 

save. 

love. 

tell. 
seek. 


164.   First   Conjugation. 

Active  Voice. 
nima?i,  to  take. 


Pres.  Infinitive, 
niman ; 


Imperfect  Sing.,       Plur. 
nam,  namon ; 


Passive  Participle, 
numen. 


Indicative  Mode. 
Present  (and  Future)  Tense. 


SINGULAR. 

ic  nime,  I  take. 

}>u  mmest,  thou  takest. 

he  irimed,  he  taketh. 


Plural. 
pe  mmact,  toe  take. 
ge  nimact,  ye  take. 
hi  nimad,  they  take. 


Plur.  -ad,and  otlier  plurals,  change  to  -e  before  a  subject  pronoun. 


STRONG  VERBS.— INDICATIVE. 


119 


Singular. 
ic  nam,  1  took. 
J)u  name,  thou  tookest. 
he  nam,  he  took. 


ic  sceal  (pille)  niman. 
J>u  scealtf  (pil£)  niman. 
he  sceal  (pille)  niman. 


Transitive  Form. 
Sing.  I  have  taken. 

ic  haebbe  numen. 

pu  haefei  (h&fdst)  numen. 

be  baef<#  (hafdot)  numen. 
Plcr. 

pe  habbat?  numen. 

ge  habba^  numen. 

hi  habba^  numen. 


Sing.  I  had  taken. 

ic  haefc?e  numen. 

J)u  haefc7es£  numen. 

be  haeftfe  numen. 
Plur. 

pe  haefoon  numw. 

ge  haefoon  numeM. 

bi  haefefon  nuraerc. 


Imperfect. 

Plural. 
pe  narn  on,  we  £oo&. 
ge  nam  on,  ye  took. 
bi  namwi,  they  took. 

Future. 
shall  or  will  take. 

pe  sculon  (pillatf)  niman. 
ge  sculon  (pillarf)  niman, 
bi  sculon  (pittaa*)  niman. 

Perfect. 

Intransitive  Form. 
/  have  (am)  come. 
ic  eom  cumen. 
J)ti  ear£  cumen. 
he  is  cumen. 

pe  Bind  (sindon)  cumene. 
ge  sind  (sindon)  cumene. 
hi  Bind  (sindon)  cumene. 

Pluper'fect. 

/  had  {was')  come. 
ic  pass  cumen. 
pu  paare  cumen. 
he  paas  cumen. 

pe  paaron  cumene. 
ge  pjeron  cumene. 
hi  pasron  cumene. 


Other  Forms:  nam,  nom;  ndmon,-an  (d~^>6);  sceal,  seel;  scut~on,  -un, 
-an;  sceol-on,  -un,  -an;  pille,  pile,  pilt  (i>y);  hwbbe,  hebbe,  halbc, 
haf-a,  -n,  -o ;  hafest;  hwfed;  hxbbad ;  eom,  earn;  is,  ys ;  sind,  sint, 
sindan  (i~^> y,  ie,  eo),  ear-on,  -un.  For  eom  may  be  used  peorde  or 
beom;  for  pxs,  peard  (§  178).     Imp.  plur.  -an,  -um,  -un,  -en,  -e,  occur. 


120 


STRONG  VERB.— SUBJUNCTIVE. 


169. 

Singular. 
ic  niine,  (if)  I  take. 
])U  nime,  (if)  thou  take 
he  nime,  (if)  he  take. 


ic  name,  (if)  I  took. 
bu  name,  (if)  thou  took. 
he  name,  (if)  he  took. 

(If) 
ic  scyle  (pillc)  niman. 
bu  scyle  (pille)  niman. 
he  scyle  (pille)  mman. 

Transitive  Form. 
Sing.        (ty)  I  have  taken. 

ic  hsebbe  m\men. 

bit  htebbe  mvmen. 

he  hoebbe  nunien. 
Plur. 

pe  hrebben  numen. 

ge  haebben  numen. 

hi  haebben  numen. 


Sing.        (■#")  *  had  taken- 

ic  haefrte  nnram. 

bu  haefde  numen. 

he  hreftZe  numen. 
Plur. 

pe  haefcZen  nuraew. 

ge  haefrt*en  mxmen. 

hi  hsefden  numen. 


Subjunctive  Mode. 
Present  Tense. 

Plural 

pe  nimen,  (if)  we  take. 

ge  nimen,  (if)  ye  take. 

hi  nimen,  (if)  they  take. 

Imperfect. 

pe  nam  en,  (if)  tee  took. 
ge  narue«,  (if)  ye  took. 
hi  namen,  (if)  they  took. 

Future. 
/  shall  (will)  take. 

pe  scylen  (pillen)  niman. 
ge  scylen  (pillen)  mman. 
hi  scylen  (pillen)  mman. 

Perfect 

Intransitive  Form. 
(If)  I  have  (be)  come. 
ic  si  cumen. 
bu  si  cumen. 
he  si  cumen. 

pe  sm  cumene. 
ge  sin  curnene. 
hi  sm  curnene. 


Pluper'fect. 


(If)  I  had  (were)  come. 
ic  pare  cumen. 
bu  p&re  cumen. 
he  paare  cumen. 

pe  pffiren  cumene. 
ge  paeren  cumene. 
hi  paeren  cumene. 


Other  Forms  :  scyle,  scyl-en,  -on,  -an,  -e  (y~>i,  u,co);  h&bben,  habban, 
habbon  ;  si,  sin  (i^>y,  ie,  eb,  ig)  ;  pxr-en,  -an,  -on  (a?>e).  For  si  may 
be  bed,  pese,  peorde ;  for  p&rc,  purde.     Plur.  -an,  -an,  -on,  -e,  occur. 


IMPERATIVE.— NOUN  FORMS. 


121 


Sing. 
2.  nim,  take. 


172.  Imperative  Mode. 
Pldr. 
nima^,  take. 


173.  Infinitive. 
nima?*,  to  take. 

Present  Participle. 
mmende,  taking. 


Gerund. 
to  mmanne,  to  take. 

Past  Participle. 
mxmen,  taken. 


174.  Imperative  Stem  nama. 

Sanskrit.        Greek.  Gothic.      O.Saxon.     O.Norse.     O.H.  G. 

Sing.  —  nama  vtfit ,       Latin  erne         nim  nim  nem  nim 

Pluk.  —  nama-ta      vifxi-Tt,  Latin  emi-te      nimi-/>      nima-d     nemw£     nema-2 

Plural -tata>ta>f  ($  38)  >rf  (shifting,  §  41,  o).     O.F.=A.  Sax. 

175.  Noun  Forms. 
1.  Infinitive  nam -\- ana;   2.  Gerund.  nam-\-ana-\-ja. 

„     _,    .         (nam-anaj-a)  (vka-uvC-ivai\    . 

1.  Dative. ..<   ,„„     *    ><   ,„_„     .  >  nun-are  mm-an        nem-a         nem-aw 

t  (§79, a)    )  I  (§  /0,«)         ) 

2.  (§120),    nain-anija,  Latin  em-endo,  0.  Saxon  nim-annia>  -anna.  nem-erene 

3.  Pr.  Part,   nama-nt        \  .  \  nima-re<7(a)-s  nima-nd       nema-nd-i  nema-Hi!-i 

(  Lat.  eme-nt-is ) 

4.  P.  Part,  (bhug-na      ){  ri k-vo-v  (born))  .  fea-nom- 

.  i    _.     .         1 1  ,  }  numa-re-s         numa-re       numi-nre  -  ° 

(Strong.)  I  (bent)         \  I  do-nu-m  (gift))  {.   an-er 

b.  P.  Part.  C      ,    .  , ,         ( vtu-n-To-Q       \        .  , ,  .  ,.%.*.,, 

,_    ,  N  ■Jna(m)-ta        ^     '      .  ,  >nasi-Z>(«)s       (gi-)nen-d  tal-d-r         ea-neri-* 

(TTeal-.)  (     v    '  (  em(p)-tu-s      )         rK  J         K     '  6 

(a.)  The  dative  ease  ending  is  gone  in  Teutonic  infinitives.     §  38. 

(b.)  Gerund  -enne^>-ende  ($  445,  2,  nn^>nd,  §  27,  5),  so  in  O.  N.  ;  M. 
H.  Ger. ;  Friesic,  0.  Sax.,  and  O.  H.  Ger.  have  a  genitive  nim-annias, 
-an-nas  (-es);  nem-ennes ;  and  M.  H.  German  has  gen.  nem-endes. 

(c.)  To  these  stems  of  the  participles  are  added  suffixes  contained  in 
the  case  endings.     §§  104-106. 

(d.)  The  Greek  verbals  in  -toq  are  not  counted  participles  (Hadley, 
261,  c).  Only  weak  verbs  have  -da,  -da,  in  Teutonic.  Few  verbs  have 
the  participle  in  -na  in  Sanskrit ;  only  relics  are  found  in  Greek  and  Latin, 
but  all  the  strong  verbs  use  it  in  Teutonic. 

(e.)  Weak  stems  in  -ia  and  -6  have  i,  e,  ig  or  ige,  before  -an,  -anne, 
-end.     §  165,  d. 

176.  Periphrastic  Conditional  Forms. 

Potential  Mode. 

Modal  verbs  magan,  cunnan,  mbtan,  darran,  pillan,  sculan,  pltan^>utan, 
may,        can,       must,      dare,       will,      shall,         let  us. 


122 


PERIPHRASTIC  CONDITIONAL  iORMS. 


Present  Tense. 


Sing.        Indicative  Forms. 
mxg,  can,  mot,  dear 
meaht,  canst,  most,  dearst 
masg,  can,  mot,  dear 

Plcr. 
tndgon,  cunnon,  mbton,  dur- 
ron 


Subjunctive  Forms. 
msege,  cunne,  mote,  durre    -» 
msege,  cunne,  mote,  durre 
mwge,  cunne,  mote,  durre 


msegen,  cunnen,  mbten,  dur- 
ren,  utan 


>niman 


graG  Imperfect  Tense,  Indicative  Forms. 

meahte,  cude,  moste,  dorste,  polde,  sc(e)olde 
meahtest,  cudest,  mbstest,  dorstest,  poldest,  sc(e)oldest 
meahte,  cude,  moste,  dorste,  polde,  sc(e)olde 
Plur. 
meahton,  cudon,  mbston,  dorston,  poldon,  sc(e)oldon 

Imperfect  Tense,  Subjunctive  Forms. 
Sing,  meahte,  cude,  moste,  dorste,  polde,  sc(e)olde  y 

Plur.  meahten,  cuden,  mbsten,  dorsten,  polden,  sc(e)olden  \ 

Gerundial  Form. 
I  am  to  take  =  I  must  or  ought  to  take  or  be  taken. 
Plcr. 


Sing. 
•    ic  eom 

pu  eart  ^  to  nimanne 

he  is 


pe  smd 

ge  sind  ^  to  nimanne. 

hi  sind 


111.  Other  Periphrastic  Forms. 

1.  eom  (am)  +  present  participle. 

Present eom,  eart,  is ;  sind  nimende. 

Imperfect pses,  psere,pses ;  pseron  nimende. 

Future bebm,  bist,  but;  bebd  nimende. 

sceal  pcsan  nimende. 
Infinitive  Future...  bebn  nimende. 

2.  don  (do)  +  infinitive,  §  406,  a. 


Other  Forms  :  meaht,  meahte,  etc.  (ea>t) ;  mag-on,  -um,  -un,  -an  (a>£); 
meahtes ;  meaht-on,  -um,  -an,  -en,  -e  (^  166,170);  can,  con;  const; 
cunn-on,  -un,  -an;  cudes ;  cud-on,  -an,  -en;  mbt-on,  -um,  -un,  -an,  -en; 
mot-en,  -an,  -e ;  mbst-es;  mbst-um,  -on,  -an ;  durre  («>y);  durr-on, 
-an;  dorst-on,  -en;  poldes ;  pold-on,  -um,  -un,  -an,  -e ;  sc(e)oldes; 
sc{e)old-on,  -un,  -an,  -en,  -e.  Forms  of  eom,  peorde,  and  bebm  inter- 
change (§  1~8). 


CONJUGATION  OF  THE  PASSIVE  VOICE. 


123 


17  8.  Passive  Voice. 

Indicative  Mode. 

Singular.  Plural. 

Present  and  Perfect,  /  am  taken  or  have  been  taken. 


ic  eom*  (peorcte)  numen. 
bu  eari  (peordestf)  numen. 
he  is  (peordea*)  numen. 


pe  sind(ori)  (peordaa*)  numene. 
ge  sind(o?i)  (peordarf)  numene. 
hi  sind(pn)  (peordarf)  numene. 


Past  and  Pluperfect,  /  was  taken  or  had  been  taken. 


ic  pas  (peard)  numen. 
bu  psbre  (purde)  numen. 
he  p&s  (peard)  numen. 


pe  p&ron  (purdon)  numene. 
ge  paron  (purdon)  numene. 
hi  patron  (purdon)  numene. 


ic  beo(ni)*  numen. 
J)u  hist  numen. 
he  bid  numen. 


Future. 
1.  /  shall  be  taken. 

pe  beo^  numene. 
ge  beo^  numene. 
hi  beod  numene. 

2.  I  shall  or  will  be  taken. 


ic  sceal  (pille)  beon  numen.. 
bu  scealtf  (pil£)  been  numen. 
he  sceal  (pille)  beon  numen. 


pe  sculon  (pillar/)  beon  numene. 
ge  sculon  (plUad)  beon  numene. 
hi  sculon  (pilloa')  beon  numene1. 


Perfect,  /  have  been  taken. 


ic  com  geporden  numen. 
pu  eart  geporden  numen. 
he  is  geporden  numen. 


pe  sind(on)  gepordene  numene. 
ge  sind(on)  gepordene  numene. 
hi  sind(on)  gepordene  numene. 


Pluperfect,  /  had  been  taken. 


ic  pxs  geporden  numen. 
pu.  pasre  geporden  numen. 
he  pass  geporden  numen. 


pe  pxron  gepordene  numene. 
ge  patron  gepordene  numene. 
hi  p&ron  gepordene  numene. 


Sing. 
ic  (bu,  he)  bed  numen 


179.  Subjunctive  Mode. 
Present. 
(If)  I  be  taken. 
Plur. 


pe  (ge,  hi)  beon  numene. 


*  The  forms  of  peorde,  eom,  and  beom  interchange. 


124 


PERIPHRASTIC  CONDITIONAL  FORMS. 


Sing. 
ic  (pti,  lie)  p&re  numm 


Past. 
(//")  I  were  taken. 
I  Plur. 
|   pe  (ge,  hi)  pjererc  immene. 


180.   Imperative  Mode. 


Sing.  Be  thou  taken. 

pes  pft  numen. 

181.  Infinitive. 
becm  nume»,  to  5e  taken. 


Plur.  -Be  ye  taken, 

ipesact  ge  numewe. 

Paeticiple. 
numew,  taken. 


182-.  Periphrastic  Conditional  (§  176). 

Potential  Mode. 

Present  Tense. 

Subjunctive  Forms. 
m&ge  (&c.) 
m&ge  (&c.) 


g!XG-         Indicative  Forms. 

m«°-  (&c.) 

meaht  (&c.) 

wisg'  (&c.)     V  beon  numen(e) 
Plur. 

mdgon  (&c.) 


?naj°-e  (&c.)    ^  ieorc  numen(e). 
meegen  (&c.) 
Imperfect. 


Sing. 
meahte  (&c.) 
meahtest  (&c.) 
meahte  (&c.) 

Plur. 
meahton  (&c.) 


icon  numcn{c). 


meahte  (&c.) 
meahte  (&c.) 
meahte  (&c.)    ^  6eon  nwmenfe). 

meahten  (&c.) 


For  ieon  (infinitive)  is  found  pesan  or  peordan.  The  forms  interchange  of 
ieo,  s?,  />ese,  peorde ;  of  pxre,  purde ;  of  pes,  bed,  peord.  Bist,  bid  (i^>y) ; 
Jeo,  ieorf  (eo<jo)-  iElfric's  grammar  has  indie,  pres.  eom,  imperf.  />a?s, 
fut.  bed,  perf.  />a«  fulfrcmedlice  (completely),  pluperf.  pses  gefyrn  (for- 
merly) ;  subjunctive  for  a  wish,  pres.  bed  gyt  (yet),  imperf.  psere,  pluperf. 
p&rc  fulfrcm-edUcc  ;  for  a  condition,  pres.  com  nu  (now),  imperf.  pxs,  fut, 
bet  gyt  (yet);  imperative  si;  infinitive  beon. 


CONJUGATION  OF  WEAK  VERBS. 


125 


183.   WEAK  VERBS.  — (Conjugation  VI.) 
Active  Voice. 


Phes.  Infinitive. 
neria?i,  save; 
hyran,  hear; 
Ivrfian,  love; 


Imperf.  Indicative. 
nerede; 
hyrde; 
luf ode; 


Passive  Paeticiplb. 
nered. 
hyred. 
(ge-)  luffd. 


Indicative  Mode. 

Present  (and  Future)  Tense  (§  165,  d). 

I  save,  hear,  love. 


Singular. 
ic  nerie,  hyre,  \i\iige. 
J)u  nerest,  hyrest,  hxfdst. 
he  nered,  hyrect,  \widd. 


Plural. 
pe  neriad,  hyrad,  lufiad. 
ge  neviad,  hyrad,  lufiad. 
hi  neriad,  hyrad,  \x\Uad. 


Imperfect  (§§  160, 166,  168). 
I  saved,  heard,  loved. 


ic  nerede,  hyrefe,  lui'dde. 

bu  neredest,  hyrdest,  lufodest. 

he  nerec?e,  hyrde,  lui'dde. 


pe  neredon,  hyrdon,  \ufddo?i. 
ge  neredoti,  hyrdon,  lut'odon. 
hi  neredon,  hyrdon,  lufodon. 


ic  sceal  (pille)   ) 

,»         i.  /  .,'*  f  nerian,  hyran, 

bu  sceal*  (pil*)  \  »    * 


he  sceal  (pille)  ) 


Future  (§  167). 
I  shall  (will)  save,  hear,  love. 

pe  sculow.  (pillar/)  \  neriant 
ge  sculow  (pillaa')  V  hyran, 
hi  sculow  (pilled)  )  \ufian. 


\utian. 


Perfect  (§168) 

Transitive. 

7  have  saved,  heard,  loved. 
Sing. 

ic  hoebbe  )  _  ,  .      _ 

l,uh^,haf^[n^h^r^' 

he  hsefd,  hafdd  ) 
Plur. 

pe  hahhad ) 

ge  hahhad  V  nered,  hyred,  \ufdd. 

hi  habbatf*  ) 


Intransitive. 
I  have  (am)  returned. 

ic  eom 

bu  eart  J-  gecyrree?. 

he  is 


pe  sind  (sin don)  ) 

ge  sind  (sindon)  >  gecyrrede. 

hi  sind  (sindon)  ) 


la,  iga,  igea,ga  interchange,  and  ie,  ige,ge :  6  to  a,  a,  u,  e.     For  variations 
of  auxiliaries  and  endings,  see  corresponding  tenses  of  strong  verbs. 


126 


CONJUGATION  OF  WEAK  VERBS. 
Pluper'fect  (§168). 


Transitive. 

I  had  saved,  heard,  loved. 
Sing. 

ic  hasft/e      \ 

])H  h&Mest  V  nered,  hyred,  lufoc?. 

he  hxfde    ) 
Flub. 

pe  h&fdon  ) 

ge  hsefdon  >  nered,  hyred,  lufot?. 

hi  h&fdon  ) 


Intransitive. 
I  had  (was)  returned. 

ic  pses     } 

bu  pare  >•  gecyrrec?. 

he  ptes    ) 

pe  rpsbron  J 

ge  p&ron  >  gecyrrede. 

hi  pjerow.  ) 


184.  Subjunctive  Mode. 

Present  (§  170). 

(//")  J  saae,  Aear,  /owe. 


Singular. 


Plural. 


IC 


pu  >  nerie,  h}Tre,  luiY^e. 
he  ) 


pe 

ge  [•  nen'ew,  hyre/i,  lafigen. 

hi 


3C 


Imperfect  (§  171). 
(7/*)  7  saved,  heard,  loved. 
pe 


pu  >■  nerede,  hyrde,  \ufode. 
he  ) 


ge  f  nereden,  hyrden,  lufdden. 
hi 


Future  (§  167). 
(//)  I  shall  (will)  save,  hear,  love. 


ic  scyle  (pille) 
pu  scyle  (pille) 
he  scyle  (pillc) 


nerian,  hymn, 
\ufian. 


pe  scy\en  (pillew)  ) 

i      /  -ii     \  f  nerea??,  nyr- 
ge  scylm  (pillew)  V  '    J 

hi  scylen  (pille»)  )         ' 


Perfect  (§168). 


Transitive. 
(If  I)  have  saved,  &c. 
Sing,  hsebbe    )  Tiered,  hyred, 


Plur.  htebbe 


ebbe    ) 
shhen  ) 


\ufod. 


Intransitive. 
(If  I)  have  (be)  returned. 


Si 

sin 


y  gecyned(e). 


Pluper'fect  (§  168). 


(If  I)  had  saved,  &c. 
Sing,  haefdfi    )  ucred,  hyred, 
Plur.  hsefdm  f    lufoc?. 


(If  I)  had  (were)  returned. 


^en\^cjvred(e). 


jpseren 


££CALlFQSg^ 

CONJUGATION  OF  WEAK  VERBS.— WEAK  PRESENTS.     127 

185.  Imperative  Mode  (§  174). 
Save,  hear,  love. 
Sing,  I  Plur. 

2.  nere,  h}'r,  lufc2.  |   neviad,  hyrad,  \\ifiact. 

186.  Infinitive  Mode  (§  175). 

To  save,  hear,  love. 

Present.  i\erian>i\eriga?i,  nerigean,  ncrga?i;  hyran;  luft'an> 

lufigan,  \ufigean. 
Gerund,  to  nevianne,  hyva?me,  lufia?ine. 

Participles. 

Saving,  hearing,  loving. 
Present,  neriende,  hyre7ide,  \\xiigende. 

saved.       heard.       loved. 
Past nere^,        hyredf,       (ge-)\\.\fod. 

187.  The  special  periphrastic  forms  and  the  whole  passive 
voice  of  weak  verbs  are  conjugated  with  the  same  auxiliaries  as 
those  of  strong  verbs  (§§  176-182). 


18  8.    PRESENTS  (Weak). 

(a.)  Like  nerian  inflect  stems  in  -ia  from  short  roots :  derian, 
hurt ;  helian,  cover ;  hegian,  hedge ;  scerian,  apportion  ;  spyrian, 
speer ;  sylian,  soil ;  punian,  thunder,  etc. 

(b.)  But  many  stems  in  -ia  from  short  roots  have  compensa- 
tive gemination  of  their  last  consonant  where  it  preceded  i — 
(throughout  the  present,  except  in  the  indicative  singular  second 
and  third,  and  the  imperative  singular) ;  ci>cc,  di>  dd,fi>  bb, 
gi>cg,  li^>ll,  etc.;  indicative  lecge  (<.legie),  lay,  legest,  leged ; 
lecgad  ( <  legiact) ;  subjunctive  lecge,  lecgen;  imperative  lege, 
lecgad ;  infinitive  lecgan  /  part.  pres.  lecgende /  part,  past  leged. 
So  reccan,  reach  ;  hreddan,  rescue ;  habban,  have ;  sellan,  give ; 
tellan,  tell ;  fremman,  frame ;  clynnan,  clang ;  dippan,  dip;  cnys- 
san,  knock  ;  settan,  set,  etc. 

(e.)  Like  hpran  inflect  stems  in  -£a>-e> —  from  long  roots: 
dselan,  deal ;  deman,  deem  ;  belvbpan,  leave ;  msbnan,  mean  ; 
sprengan,  spring ;  styrman,  storm  ;  cennan,  bring  forth ;  cyssan, 
kiss,  etc.     Infinitives  in  -ean  occur:  sec-ean,  §  175,  e. 


128         SYNCOPATED  IMPERFECTS  (WEAK). 

(d.)  Like  lufian  inflect  stems  showing  -6  in  the  imperfect : 
drian,  honor ;  beorhtian,  shine  ;  cleopian,  call ;  hopian,  hope. 
Past  participles  have  6,  &,  e;  gegearp-6d,  -ad,  -ed,  prepared. 

189.  SYNCOPATED  IMPERFECTS  (Weak). 

(a.)  Stem  -e<.-ia  is  syncopated  after  long  roots:  cig-an,  call, 
cig-de  ;  d&l-on,  deal,  dsel-de ;  dem-an,  deem,  dem-de ;  dref-an, 
trouble,  dref-de ;  fed-an,  feed ;  hed-an,  heed  ;  hpr-an,  hear ;  Isbd- 
an,  lead  ;  be-lsep-an,  leave  ;  mse?i-an,  mean  ;  ny~d-an,  urge ;  red- 
an, read;  sped-an,  speed;  spreng-an,  spring,  spreng-de ;  bsern-an, 
burn,  bsem-de  ;  styrm-an,  storm  ;  so  sep-de  and  sep-te,  showed. 

(b.)  Assimilation. — After  a  surd,  -d  becomes  surd  (-t).  (Surds 
p,  t,  c  (x),  ss,  h,  not  /or  s  alone,  §§  17,  30) :  reep-an,  bind,  r£p- 
te  ;  bet-an,  better,  Mt-te ;  gret-an,  greet,  grit-te ;  met-an,  meet, 
met-te  ;  drenc-an,  drench,  drenc-te  ;  l$x-an,  shine,  lf)x-te  ;  but  lys- 
an,  release,  l$s-de  ;  fps-an,  haste,  f(/s-de;  rses-an,  rush,  rses-de. 

(c.)  Dissimilation. — The  mute  c  becomes  continuous  (A)  before 
-t :  tsec-an,  teach,  twh-te  ;  ec-ctn,  eke,  eh-te  and  ec-te,  36,  3. 

(d.)  Umlaut  lost. — Themes  in  ecg ;  ecc,  ell;  enc,  eng ;  ec;  ycg, 
ync,  i-umlaut  for  acg;  ace,  all;  anc,  ang ;  6c;  ucg,  xinc,  may 
retain  a  (>a3/  ea ;  o);  6;  «>o  in  syncopated  imperfects  (§§ 
209-211):  lecgan,  lay,  Ivegde  ;  reccan,  rule,  reahte ;  cpellan,  kill, 
epealde  ;  pencan,  think,  pohte  ;  brengan,  bring,  brohte  ;  recan, 
reck,  rohte  ;  byegan,  buy,  bohte  ;  pyncan,  seem,  pohte. 

(e.)  Gemination  is  simplified,  and  wm>m  (Rule  13,  page  10): 
cenn-an,  beget,  cen-de;  clypp-an,  clip,  clip-te  ;  cyss-an,  kiss,  cys-te; 
dypp-an,  dip,  dyp-te  ;  eht-an,  pursue,  ehte  ;  fyll-an,  fill,  fyl-de; 
gyrd-an,  gird,  gyrde  ;  kredd-an,  rescue,  hredde  ;  Ivy rd-an,  harden, 
hyrde  ;  hyrt-an,  hearten,  hyrte  ;  hveft-an,  bind,  hvefte;  lecg-an, 
lay,  leg-de ;  merr-an,  mar,  mer-de ;  mynt-an,  purpose,  mynte ; 
nemn-an,  name,  nem-de ;  rest-an,  rest,  reste  ;  riht-an,  right,  rihte; 
scild-an,  guard,  scilde ;  send-an,  send,  sende ;  spill-an,  spill,  spil- 
de  ;  sett-an,  set,  sette  ;  still-an,  spring,  stil-de ;  stylt-an,  stand  as- 
tonished, stylte  ;  pemm-an,  spoil,  pem-de. 

(f.)  Ecthlipsis  occurs  (g) :  cegan,  call,  cegde,  cede.     See  §  209. 

190.  Past  Participles  are  syncopated  like  imperfects  in  verbs 
having  lost  umlaut,  often  in  other  verbs  having  a  surd  root  (§  1S9, 
b),  less  often  in  other  verbs:  sellan,  give,  sealde,  sea  Id ;  ge-stc-an, 
seek,  ge-soh-te,  gesoht ;  sett-an,  set,  sette,  seted  and  set;  send-an, 
send,  sende,  sended  and  send;  hecin,  raise,  head,  raised. 


ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  UMLAUT  AND  ASSIMILATION.        129 


191.  Presents. — Illustrations  of  Umlaut. 


Conjugation (I.) 

drepan, 

strike. 
Sing. —  1.    drepe 

[dvip(e)st 
{drepest 
5   (drip(e)tf 
(drepea* 


cunum, 
come. 
cuuie 
cym(e)s£ 
cumes£ 
cym(e)a* 


fdrip(e)s£  j  cyrn(e)s£  j  byrhsi      j 
(drepestf      (  cumest      (  beorgestQ/)} 


(I.) 
beorgcm, 

guard. 
beorge 
byrhs£ 
beorgest(y)( 


(III.) 
scufcm, 
shove. 

sctife 

scy((e)st 

scMest 


(III.) 

creopcm, 

creep. 

creope 

J  cryp(e)s« 

I  creopes£ 


j  cym(e)tf  j 
(  cumerf      ( 


byrha*      j  scy  f(e)d(t)  j  ciyp(e)^ 
beorgerf(j/)(  scufea*       (  creopec^ 
Plur. —       d  report       cumad        heorgact     scMad        creopa^ 


Conjugation...  (IV.) 
farara, 
fare. 
Sing. —  1.    fare 

2    Cf*r(e)rt 
'  (fares£ 
^fjer(e)^ 
[fared? 
Plur. —      farad 


ffa3r(e)rf    j  becc£        j 
(farea?         (  baced        I 


(IV.) 
bacaw, 

bake. 
bace 
becst 
baces£ 
heed 
haced 
hacad 


(V.) 
feaWan, 
fall. 
fealle 
fels* 
feaWest 
Md 
feaWed 
feaWad 


j  becst        j  feist         j  Isbcst        j 
(  baces£       (  featiest      (  lacestf        ( 


(V) 
laccm, 

leap. 
lace 

lffiCStf 

lacestf 
j  la3c(e)«* 
(  lacea* 

lac«#* 


192.  Illustrations  of  Assimilation. 


Conjugation....  (I.) 
etan, 
eat. 
Sing. —  1.    ete 

2   (it(e)*« 
'  letes£ 

Ciied,  it 
'  (ete^ 
Plur. —      etad 


(I.)  (I.) 

tredara,       bindem, 

tread.  bind. 

trede  binde 

i(de)s£  j  bin(t)sZ 

redes£      (  bindes£ 

j  trit  j  bint 

( trederf(^)  (  binder 

tvedad        h'mdad 


j  tri< 

1  tre 


Conjugation (I.) 

berstan, 

burst. 
berste 
;birst 
berstestf 


Sing.—  1. 


Plur. 


(in.) 
leogarc, 

lie. 
leoge 
>hst 
rest 

rbirst(e<tf)  j  tyhtf' 
(bersteo*     (  ]eoged 
berstao*      leogad 


— _,_  

fbirst         j  Ijhst        j  s\ehst(y)  ) 
[berstestf    (  leogest      (  slea^estf    J 


(IV.) 
slean< 
sleahan, 

slay. 
slea 

slehst  (y) 
slenyest 
j  slehd  (y) 
I  slenged 
slead 


00 

epedem, 
quoth. 

cpede 
j  cpistf 
1  cp  edest 
j  cpid 
(  cpedeo* 

cpedad 

(III.) 
€eon< 
fleoh an, 

fee. 
fleo 


flyhsJ 


fly-hrf 
Qeod 


(V) 

groparc, 

grow. 

grope 

greps£ 

gropes^ 

grepa* 

groperf 

gvd-pad 


(I.) 
\esan, 

collect. 
lese 
list 
lesest 
list 
lesed 
\esad 


(lis 
(les 


\fiyhd       | 


(I.) 
licgan, 

lie. 
liege 

(  licgesi 
li(g)rf 
li(c)gerf 

lic^a^ 


130  197.  VARIATIONS  IN  STRONG  IMPERFECTS. 

cpedan,  sleahan^>  seahan^>  ceosan, 

quoth.  sledn,  slay.  seon,  see.  choose. 

Sing. — cpsed  sloh  (g)  seah  ceds 

cpsede  sloge  ssege,  sdpe  cure 

cpsed  sloh  (g)  seah  ceds 

Plur — cp&don  slbgon  ssegon,  sdpon  curon 

Part. — cpeden  slsegen  sepen  coren. 

212.    Preteritive  Presents. — First  Conjugation. —  -y/3- 

Indicative  Sing. 
_,  1st  &  3d.        2d.  Plur.  Subjunctive.    Imperat.         Infin.  Part. 

(^Sl9^"2'0^'^ma;g,meah-t(t);  mdgon (&) (w) ;  m&g-e,-en;  ;  mag-an{u);  •, 

Imperf. meah-te  (i),meah-ton(i);  -te,-ten;  am  strong, (may ),<have  grown. 

Pres.  ($  199).  be-neah, ;     be-nugon;  benug-e,-en; ;   benngan? ;    ; 

Imperf. be-noh-te,  -ton  ($211);  -te,-ten;  hold  anduse<have  come  to. 

Pres.  ($201).  an(o), ;         unnon  ;  unne,-en;     ;  unn-an;  (ge)unn^en; 

Imperf. u-de, -don(Goth.p  irregulsr), $37;    -de, -den;   favor<have  given. 

Fres.  ($201).  can  (o),  canst  (o);  cunnon  ;  cunne,-en;    ;  cunn-an;      ; 

Imperf. cu-de,  -don  (Goth.  kunpa),§  37;    -de, -den;  know<have  got.         cude. 

Pres.  ($201).  ge-man  (o),  -manst ;  -munon ;      -e,-en;  gemun,ad;  gemunan;  ; 

Imperf. ge-munde,  -don  ;  -de, -den;  remembcr<have  called  to  mind. 

C  scul-e   en  ") 
Pres.  ($203).  sc(e)al (seel),  sc(e)alt;  scul-on (eo) ;  <    .         '  \.  f   ;  sculan  ;         ; 

Imperf. sc(e)ol-de  (to),  -don  ;  -de,  -den;  shall<ought<have  got  in  debt. 

Pres.  ($204).   d(e)ar,  d(e)arst :  durr-on  ;  -e,-en(y);    ;  durran;         ; 

Imperf. dors-te,  -ton  (Goth,  daurs-ta)  ;     -te,  -ten  ;    dare<^have  fought. 

Pres.  ($204).  p(e)arf,  p(e)arf-t ;  purf-on;        purf-e, -en{y)-  ;  purf-an  ;       ; 

Imperf. porf-te,  -ton;  -te,-ten;  need<have  worked  (opus  est). 

Second  Conjugation  ($  205).  —  \/i;  tgan, not  found, pitan,  $  205. 

Pres....  ah,  dhst ;  agon;  dg-e,-en;     ;  dgan,  -ne  ;    dgende ; 

Imperf..  dh-te,  -ton;  -te,  -ten;         own<have  earned  or  taken. 

ndh  =  (?ie  +  dh),  &c,  not  own. 

Pras.  ...  pat,  past  (w)  ;        piton  ;  pit-e,  -en;  pit-e,-ad;  pitan(y)-ne ;  piten,-de; 

Cpis-se,-son,-\  ^ 

Imperf..  pis-te(y),  -ton;  <$$36,3;  35, >  J       '       '       \  know<have  seen. 
/  r>         .  \  '  -ten,  -sen  ;  ) 

IB, pestan;    J 

Pres.  ...  ndt  {=nc-\-pdt),  nyton  (e) ;  nyt-e,-en;    ;  nitan(y);      nyten,-de; 

Imperf..  nyste,nyssc ;        nyston  (&c);  not  know. 

Third  Conjugation  ($  206). — Vu!   dugan  not  found. 

Pres.  ...  dcdh(g), ;   dugon;  dug-e,-en;   ;  dugan;  dugende  ; 

Imperf..  doh-te,  -ton  ($  211) ;  -te,  -ten;        is  fit<has  grown. 


IRREGULAR  VERBS.  131 

Fourth  Conjugation  (§  207).  —  -y/  a  ;  matan  not  found. 

Indicative  Sing. 

1st  &  3d.  2d.  Plur.  Subj.  Imp.  Infin.  Part. 

Pres.  ...   mot,  most;      moton;  mot-e,-en;     ;     motan;    •; 


Imperf. .  mos-te,  -ton  (fy  36,  3) ;         -te,  -ten;  is  meet<has  met. 

Grimm  takes  beo,  be,  for  a  praeteritive  present  from  a  buan,  to  dwell,  of 
th  •  Fifth  Conjugation. 

From  an  imperfect  subjunctive  of  the  Second  Conjugation  (Goth.  viljau<C 
\/  vil,  inflected  like  nemjau,  §  171)  arise 

Pres.  ...  jnlle,  ptlt ;       pillad(y);     pill-e,-en;     -e,-ad;     pill-an;     -endef 
Imperf..  pol-de, -don  (Goth,  vilda)  ;  -de, -den;       will<^have  wished. 

Pres....  nellc,  nelt ;      ncllad{y,t);  -e,  -en;  -e,-ad;     -an;  -ende; 

Imperf..  nol-de,  -don,  &c.  ne-\-pille,  will  not. 

pi^>po,  assimilation  ($  35,  2,  a);  t>e,  a-umlaut;  />i>y,  §§  32,23  ;  #>/. 

213. — IT.  Verbs  without  Connecting  Vowel  (Relics  of  Sanskrit  2d 
Class,  $  158) : 

(1.)  The  common  forms  of  the  substantive  verb  are  from  three  roots: 
-\/ as,  -\/  bhu,  -y/  vas. 

\Q- 1       Sanskrit        Greek.  Latin.  Gothic.       O.  Saxon.  Anglo-Saxon.  O.  Norse. 

Stem,      as,  s  to-  es,  s  is,  s         is,  s  is,  ir,  s ;         ar  er 

Sing. —  1.  as-mi  el-fu^ia-nt  *s-u-m      i-m<is-m  eo-m  ea-ra  e-m<er-n> 

2.  as-(s)i  io-ai,  el         es-  is-  ear-t  er-t 

3.  as-ti  ect-W  es-t  is-t  is-t  is-  ■ er- 

Pltjb  — 1.  *s-m:is  t<r-Mf  v  *s-u-mus  *s-ind         *s-ind(on)  ear-on  er-n-m. 

2.  *s-tha    ka-re  es-tis         *s-ind         *s-ind(on)  ear-on  er-u--5 

3.  *s-auti  e-udi,  e-'ici     *s-unt        *s-ind  *s-ind(un)  *s-ind(on)  ear-on  er-u 

As^>s,  compensation,  gravitation  (§§  37,38);  as^>is,  precession  (§  38); 
ys<iis,  bad  spelling;  s>r,  shifting  (§  41,  3,  b) ;  irm^> {eorm)^> com,  ar??i^> 
(carm)  cam,  breaking  (^  33);  second  person  -s  and  -t  (§  165)  ;  nt^>nd, 
shifting  (^  19),  nt  is  often  found.  Seond-on,  -un  (ie,  y),  u-umlaut?  (§  32) ; 
-on  in  earon  (0.  Norse  er-u-m)  (§  166,  a) ;  in  sind-on,  a  double  plural  through 
conformation  ($  40)  ;  arnn,  earon,  am  rare  in  West  Saxon. 

The  subjunctive  (Sansk.  *s-jd-m,  Greek  t*-"tr)-v,  Lat.  *s-ie-m^>sim,  Goth, 
*s-ija-u,  O.  H.  Ger.,  O.  Sax.,  Ang.-Sax.  *s-t,  O.  Norse  *s-e)  is  inflected 
like  the  imperfect  given  in  fy  171.  Anglo-Saxon  has  also  sl^>sig  (dissim- 
ilated  gemination,  fy  27)  ^>sie,  seo  (a  peculiar  progression,  §  25)  ^>sy  (bad 
spelling);  so  plur.  sin,  sien,  seon,  syn.  The  subjunctive  often  has  the  force 
of  an  imperative,  and  is  given  as  the  imperative  in  iElfric's  grammar. 

(o.)  V  bhu,  be.  Sansk.  bhav-dmi,  Greek  ipv-w,  Lat.  fu-i,  correspond  in 
form  to  Goth,  bdu-an,  Ang.-Sax.  bu-an,  dwell.  From  the  same  root  are 
found  forms  without  a  connecting  vowel  in  Ang.-Sax.,  0.  Sax.,  O.  H.  Ger. 
In  O.Sax.  are  only  biu-m,bi-st;  in  O.H.Ger.  pi-m,  pi-s, — ,  plur.  pi-rumes, 
pi-rut.  ju-run  (r<><-y/as).  Ang.-Sax.  has  beo-(m)  (io),  bi-st  (y),  bi-d  (y), 
plur.  bcud  (io),  and  a  present  subjunctive,  imperative,  and  infinitive,  with  tha 


132 


IRREGULAR  VEKBS. 


common  endings ;  eo>j/>y>t,  umlaut,  precession,  and  shifting  (§§  32,  38, 
41). 

(c.)  -\/  vas^>vis  (ablaut)  is  inflected  in  the  First  Conjugation,  §§  199, 197, 
but  the  present  indicative  forms  are  so  rare  that  they  are  not  given  in  the 
grammars. 

Paradigms  for  Practical  Use. 
Present : 

SlNG. —  Indicative.  Subjunctive.               Imperative.           Infinitive.    Participle* 

ic      eom,  beo(m) ;  si,  beo,  pese ; 

Pu     eart,  bist ;  si,  beo,  pese ;          beo,  pes ; 

he     is,  bid;  si,  beo,  pese ;                                   beon, 

Plur. —  or       pesende. 

pe     sind(on),beod;  sin, beon, pesen ;                           pesan; 

ge     sind(on),beod;  sin,  beon, pesen;     beod,  pesad; 

hi      sind(on),beod;  sin,  beon,  pesen; 

Imperfect : 
Sing. — 
ic  pass  ;  pxre  ; 

pu  pxre ;  pxre ; 

he  pxs ;  pxre ;  ge-pesen. 

Plur. — 
pe,  ge,  hi  pxron  ;        pxren; 

The  negative  ne  often  unites  with  forms  beginning  with  a  vowel  or  p: 
neom  =  ne  -\-  eom  ;  nis ;  nass  —  ne  -\-  pxs,  p.  p.  nxrende  <  ne  pxrende,  etc. 

(2.)  -\/  dha,  place:  Sansk.  da-dhd-mi,  Greek  Ti-6n-fii,  Goth.  — ,  O.  Sax 
do-n,  O.  H.Ger.  tuo-n,  do.  Anglo-Saxon  imperfect  from  reduplicated  theme 
dad;  a^>x  (ablaut,  §  199)  >y>?,  irregular  weakening.     §  168. 

Indicative  Sing.       Plur.  Subj.  Imperat.       Infin.  Participle. 

Pres.  ..  do,  de-st,  de-d;  do-d;  do, -n ;       do,-d;     do-n;     do-nde. 

Imperf.  did-e  (y),  -est,  -e ;  -on  (x) ;     -e  (x),  n ;  do-n,  de-n. 

(3.)  V.5  a>  S°  '•  Sansk.  g'l-gd-mi,  Greek  fii-/3n-fxi,  Goth,  gaggan,  O.  Sax. 
gd-n,  O.  H.Ger.  ge-n.  Imperfect  from  V ' l  (Sansk.  e'-mi,  Greek  tl-fu,  Lat. 
i-re,  go,  $  158,  a)>Goth.  i-ddja,  weak  form  strengthened. 

Pres.  ..  gd,  gx-si,  gx-d;  gad;  gd,-n;       ga,-d,     gd-n; 

Imperf.  eo-de,-dest,-de;  -don  {^21);  ge-ga-n. 

From  the  same  root  are  the  nasalized  forms  gangan,  imperf.  geong,  geng, 
gieng  (^  208,  b)  ;  geongan  (§  201) ;   and  gengan,  imperf.  gcngde. 


214.  Reduplicate   Presents   (Relics  of  Sanskrit  3d   Class,  §    158): 
gangan  <-y/ ga^>  ga-gd-mi,  go  (§  213);  so  hangan,  standan^  216). 

215.  Stems  in  -ta  of  strong  verbs  (Relics  of  Sanskrit  4th  Class,  $  158): 
fricge,  inquire,  etc.  ($  199) ;  sperie,  swear,  etc.  ($  207,  d). 


PART    III. 

SYNTAX. 

271.  Syntax  is  the  doctrine  of  grammatical  combinations  of 
words.  It  treats  of  the  use  of  the  etymological  forms  in  dis- 
course— their  agreement,  government,  and  arrangement. 

SIMPLE    COMBINATIONS. 

272.  There  are  four  simple  combinations :  the  predic 'ative,  at- 
trib'iitive,  objective,  and  adverbial. 

273.— I.  Predicative 

■^nominative  substantive -f  agreeing  verb ; 
—nominative  substantive-^-  agreeing  predicate  noun; 
=?iominative  substantive  -{-predicate  adverb. 

gold  glisnad,  gold  glistens ;   gold  is  beorht,  gold  is  bright ; 
JElfred  pxs  cyning,  Alfred  was  king;    ic  earn  her,  I  am  here. 

(a.)  This  is  a  combination  between  a 
subject,  of  which  something  is  said  (=gold,  JElfred,  ic),  and  a 
predicate,  which  is  said  of  the  subject  (= glisnad,  beorht,  cyning,  her). 

(b.)  Copula.  —  The  sign  of  predication  is  the  stem-ending  of  a  notional 
verb  (=a  in  glisnad),  or  is  a  relational  verb  (is,  pxs,  eom).  The  substan- 
tive verb,  when  so  used,  is  called  the  copula — a  good  name  for  any  sio-n  of 
predication.     Copulative  verbs  take  a  predicate  noun. 

(c.)  Quasi-predicative  is  the  relation  between  the  implied  subject  and 
predicate  in  a  quasi-clausc.     §  278,  d. 

274. — II.  Attributive  —  agreeing  noun+ substantive ; 

= genitive  substantive  -{-substantive. 

god  cyning,  good  king ;    JElfred  xdcling,  Alfred  the  prince ; 
Engld  land,  land  of  the  Angles. 

(a.)  This  combination  expresses  the  relation  of  subject  -f-  attribute  aa 
taken  for  granted.     The  leading  substantive  is  called  the 

subject,  that  to  which  the  attribute  belongs  (cyning,  JElfred,  land)  ; 
an  attributive  is  the  agreeing  adjective  (god),  or  genit.  substantive  (Engld) ; 
an  appositive  is  the  agreeing  substantive  (xdehng). 

(b.)  The  sign  of  this  relation  is  the  agreeing  case-endings,  or  the  attribu* 
tive  genitive  ending,  or  a  preposition  (^  277,2). 

K 


134  SYNTAX.— SIMPLE  COMBINATIONS. 

275.  —  III.  Obj  ective  =  verb  +  governed  noun. 

=  adjective  -f  governed  noun. 

ic  huntige  heortds,  I  hunt  harts  ;  he  syld  him  hors,  he  sells  him  a 
horse  ;  gilpes  pu  gyrnest,  thou  wishest  fame  ;  pxre  fsbhcte  he  ge- 
feah,  he  rejoiced  at  the  vengeance  ;  hi  mucad  June  (tu)  cyninge, 
they  make  him  king  ;  hpi  segst  pu  me  godne,  why  callest  thou  me 
good  ?   bead  gemindige  Lodes  pifes,  remember  Lot's  wife. 

(a.)  This  combination  expresses  the  relation  of  an  act  or  quality  to  its 
completing  notional  object. 

Objective  verbs  or  adjectives  are  those  which  need  such  object  (huntige,  etc.). 
Subjective  need  no  such  object  (ic  slsepe,  I  sleep). 
Transitive  verbs  have  a  suffering  object  (huntige,  syld,  macad,  etc.). 
Intransitive  have  no  suffering  object  (gyrnest,  gefeah). 

The  completing  object  may  be 
suffering  (=dircct),a.n  accusative  merely  affected  (heortds,hors,hine,me); 
dative  (=indirect  ^personal),  a  receiver  to  or  for  whom  is  the  act  (him) ; 
genitive,  suggesting  or  exciting  the  act  (gilpes,  fxlute,  pifes)  ; 
factitive,  a  product  or  result  in  fact  or  thought  (cyninge,  godne). 

(b.)  The  sign  of  relation  is  the  case-ending  or  a  preposition. 

(c.)  Many  Anglo-Saxon  verbs  require  an  object,  when  the  English  by 
which  we  translate  them  do  not.  Many  objects  conceived  as  exciting  in 
Anglo-Saxon  are  conceived  as  suffering  in  English ;  many  as  merely  ad- 
verbial. 

(d.)  The  factitive  object  often  has  a  quasi-predicative  relation  to  the  suf- 
fering object,  agreeing  with  it  like  a  predicate  noun  (me  -f-  godne) .  Such 
clauses  are  nearly  equivalent  to  two  (why  sayest  thou  that  I  am  good?). 

276. — IV.  Ad""^rbial  =  rer&-f-  adverb  ox  adverbial  phrase. 

=adjective-\-  adverb  or  adverbial  phrase. 
=adverb-\- adverb  or  adverbial  phrase. 

ic  gd  id,  I  go  out ;  ic  singe  xlce  d:rg,  I  sing  each  day ;  pe  sprecad 
gepemmodlice,  we  speak  corruptly  ;  he  com  mid  pa  fiimman,  he 
came  with  the  woman  ;  mid  sorgum  hbban,  to  live  having  cares; 
hpi  fandige  ge  min,  why  tempt  ye  me?  micle  md  man  is  scedpe 
bctcra,  man  is  much  (more)  better  than  a  sheep. 

(a.)  This  combination  is  between  an  act  or  quality  and  its  unessential 
relations.  The  most  common  relations  are  place  (fit),  time  (xlce  d&g), 
manner  (gepemmodlice),  co-existence  {mid /Amman,  mid  sorgum),  cause 
(hpi),  intensity  {micle,  md,  scedpe). 

(/>.)  The  sign  is  an  adverbial  ending,  case-ending,  or  preposition. 

(c.)  The  adverbial  combination  is  given  by  Becker  as  a  subdivision  of 
the  objective,  but  the  linguistic  sense  of  the  Indo-European  races  uniformly 
recognizes  the  adverb  as  a  separate  part  of  speech. 


EQUIVALENTS.— SENTENCES.  135 

2  77.  Equivalents  of  the  Noun  and  Adverb  in  the  com- 
binations: 

(1.)  For  a  Substantive  may  bo  used  a  substantive  noun  or 
pronoun,  an  adjective  or  any  of  its  equivalents,  an  infinitive,  a 
clause,  any  word  or  phrase  viewed  merely  as  a  thing. 

(2.)  For  an  Adjective  may  bo  used  an  adjective  noun  or  pro- 
noun, an  article  (attributively),  a  participle,  a  genitive  substan- 
tive, an  adverb,  a  preposition  with  its  case,  a  relative  clause. 

(3.)  For  an  Adverb  may  he  used  an  oblique  case  of  a  noun 
ivith  or  without  a  preposition,  a  phrase,  a  clause. 

SENTENCES. 

278.  A  Sentence  is  a  thought  in  words.     It  may  be 

declarative,  an  assertion,  indicative,  subjunctive,  or  potential ; 
interrogative,  a  question,  indicative,  subjunctive,  or  potential ; 
imperative,  a  command,  exhortation,  entreaty ;    a  species  of 
exclamatory,  an  expanded  interjection.     ^  149-151. 

(a.)  A  clause  is  one  jinite  verb  with  its  subject,  objects,  and  all  their  at. 
tributives  and  adjuncts.  Its  essential  part  is  its  predicative  combination. 
The  {grammatical)  subject  of  the  predicative  combination,  its  attributives 
and  adjuncts,  make  up  the  logical  subject  of  the  clause ;  the  grammatical 
predicate  and  its  objects  with  their  attributives  and  adjuncts  make  up  the 
logical  predicate. 

(b.)  A  subordinate  clause  enters  into  grammatical  combination  with 
some  word  in  another  (principal)  clause  ;  co-ordinate  clauses  are  coupled 
as  wholes. 

(c.)  The  sign  of  relation  between  clauses  is  a  relative  or  conjunction. 

(d.)  Quasi-clauses.  —  (1)  Infinitives,  participles,  and  factitive  objects 
mark  quasi-predicative  combinations,  and  each  has  its  quasi-clause.  (2)  In- 
terjections  and  vocatives  are  exclamatory  quasi-clauses. 

279.  A  Sentence  is  simple,  complex,  or  compound. 

2 SO.  A  simple  sentence  is  one  independent  clause. 

I.  A  predicative  combination. 
Verb  for  predicate:  jisceras  jisciad,  fishers Jish. 
Adjective  :    God  is  god,  God  is  good. 
Genitive  :    tdl  C&sares  is,  tribute  is  Cxsar's. 
Substantive  :   Cxdmon  pxs  leodpyrhta,  Ca?dmon  was  a  poet. 
Adverb  :  pe  sind  her,  we  are  here. 
Adverbial  :   God  is  in  heofenum,  God  is  in  heaven. 
Subject  indefinite  :    (hit)  snipct,  it  snows ;    me  Jjyrst,  me  it  thirsteth. 


136  SENTENCES. 

II.  Clause  with  attributive  combination. 
Adjective  attribute  :  god  gold  glisndd,  good  gold  glistens, 
Genitive :  folces  stemn  is  Godes  stemn,  foWs  voice  is  God's  voice, 
Appositive  :  pe  cildra  sind  ungelxrede,  we  children  are  untaught. 

III.  Clause  with  objective  combination. 
Direct  object :   Ccedmon  porhte  leodsangds,  Ceedmon  made  poems. 
Dative  :   l&n  me  pri  hldj'ds,  give  me  three  loaves. 

Genitive  :  pxt  pif  dhloh  dnhtnes,  the  woman  laughed  at  the  lord. 
Factitive  :   Simonem  he  nemde  Petrum,  Simon  he  named  Peter. 

IV.  Clause  with  adverbial  combination. 

Place  :  ic  gd  ut,  I  go  out. 
Time  :   ic  gd  ut  on  dssgred,  I  go  out  at  dawn. 
Manner :  se  cyning  scryt  me  pel,  the  king  clothes  me  well. 
Co-existence :   mid  sorgum  ic  libbe,  I  live  with  cares. 
Cause  :    he  has  is  for  cylde,  he  is  hoarse  from  cold ;   se   cnapa  pypdd 
oxan  mid  gadisene,  the  boy  drives  oxen  with  an  iron  goad. 

281. — V.  Abridged  complex  sentence.      Clause  containing  a 
quasi-clause.     §  278,  d. 

Infinitive  :   tier,  us  sprecan,  teach  us  to  speak. 

Factitive  :  hpi  segst  pu  me  godne,  why  callest  thou  me  (to  be)  good? 

Participle  (adjectival)  :  ic  hxbbe  sumne  cnapan,  pypendne  oxan,  I  have  a 
boy,  (driving)  who  drives  oxen;  (adverbial,  gerund),  Boetius  gebsed 
smgende,  Boethius  prayed  singing ;  (absolute),  pinre  dura  helocenre, 
bide  pinne  fxder,  thy  door  having  been  locked,  pray  thy  father. 

282. — VI.  Abridged  compound  sentence  (§  284).    Verbs>verb. 

Compound  subject :   he  and  seo  s'igad,  he  and  she  sing. 
Compound  predicate  :   he  is  god  and  pis,  he  is  good  and  wise ;  seo  lu- 
fdd  hine  and  me,  she  loves  him  and  me. 

283.  A  complex  sentence  is  one  prin^al  clause  with  its 

subordinate  clause  or  clauses.     §  278,  b.     The  subordinate  may 

be  a 

Substantive :  (subject),  is  sxgd  pxt  he  com,  that  he  came  is  said ;  (ob- 
ject), ic  pat  pxt  he  com,  I  wot  that  he  came  ;  (appositive),  ic  com  to 
pam,  p:rt  he  p&re  gefulpod,  I  came  for  this,  that  he  might  be  baptized. 

Adjective  :  st.rf-cr.rft  is  seo  c£g,  J)e  pserd  bocd  andgit  unlycd,  grammar 
is  the  key,  that  unlocks  the  sense  of  the  books. 

Adverb  :  (place),  hpider  pu  g&st,  ic  gd,  I  go  whither  thou  goest ;  (time), 
ic  gd  hpxnne  [m  g&st,  I  go  ivhen  thou  goest;  (manner),  pu  spr&ce  spa 
spa  an  stunt  pif,  thou  spakest  as  a  stupid  woman  speaks;   (intensity), 


FIGURES  OF  SYNTAX.  137 

bead  gledpe  spa  nxdran,  be  wise  as  serpents ;  leofre  is  hlehhan  ponne 
gr&tan,  it  is  better  to  laugh  than  cry ;  (cause  =  efficient,  motive,  means, 
argument,  condition  [protasis  to  an  apodosis],  concession,  purpose)  : 
hit  punrdd  forpam  God  pilt,  it  thunders  because  God  ivills ;  paciad,  for- 
pam J>c  ge  nyton  pone  dieg,  watch,  because  ye  knoiv  not  the  day ;  On- 
scnd  Higeldce,  gif  mec  hild  nime,  (protasis)  if  mc  battle  take,  (apodosis) 
send  to  Higelac,  etc.  Co-existence  is  usually  in  an  abridged  participial 
clause  ($  281). 

284.    A   compound   sentence   is   a   number   of  co-ordinate 
clauses.     §  278,  b. 

Copulative  :   ic  go,  id  and  ic  geocie  oxan,  I  go  out  and  I  yoke  oxen. 
Adversative  :  fyr  is  god  Jjcgn,  ac  is  frecne  frea,  fire  is  a  good  servant. 

but  is  a  bad  master ;  ne  nom  he  md,pcdh  he  monige  geseah,  he  took  no 

more,  though  he  saw  many. 
Disjunctive :   ic  singe  odde  ic  rsede,  I  sing  or  I  read. 
Causal :  forpy  ge  ne  gehyrad,  forjjam  pe  ge  ne  synd  of  Gode,  therefore 

ye  do  not  hear,  (for  this  that)  because  ye  are  not  of  God. 


482.  PRINCIPAL  RULES  OF  SYNTAX. 

Substantives. 

Agreement. 

I.  A  predicate  noun  denoting  the  same  person  or  thing  as  its  subject, 
agrees  with  it  in  case,  §  286. 

II.  An  appositive  agrees  in  case  with  its  subject,  §  287. 

Nominative  Case. 

III.  The  subject  of  &  finite  verb  is  put  in  the  nominative,  §  288. 

Vocative   Case. 

IV.  A  compellative  is  put  in  the  vocative,  §  289. 

Accusative  Case. 
Objective  Combinations. 

V.  The  direct  object  of  a  verb  is  put  in  the  accusative,  §  290. 

VI.  Impersonals  of  appetite  or  passion  govern  an  accusative  of  the 
person  suffering,  §  290,  c. 


138  PRINCIPAL  RULES  OF  SYNTAX. 

VIL  Some  verbs  of  asking  and  teaching  may  have  two  accusatives, 
one  of  a  person,  and  the  other  of  a  thing,  §  292. 

Quasi-predicative  Combinations. 

VIII.  The  subject  of  an  infinitive  is  put  in  the  accusative,  §  293. 

IX.  Some  verbs  of  making,  naming,  and  regarding  may  have  two 
accusatives  of  the  same  person  or  thing,  §  294. 

Adverbial  Combinations. 

X.  The  accusative  is  used  to  express  extent  of  time  and  space  after 
verbs,  §  295. 

XI.  The  accusative  is  used  with  prepositions,  §  295,  c. 

Dative   and   I nsteu mental   Cases. 
Objective  Combinations. 

XII.  An  object  of  influence  or  interest  is  put  in  the  dative,  §  297. 

XIII.  Verbs  of  granting,  refusing,  and  thanking  may  take  a  dative 
and  genitive,  §  297,  d. 

XIV.  Words  of  nearness  and  likeness  govern  the  dative,  §  299. 

XV.  The  instrumental  or  dative  may  denote  an  object  of  mastery, 
§300. 

XVI.  Some  words  of  separation  may  take  an  object  from  which  in 
the  dative  or  instrumental,  §  301. 

Adverbial  Combinations. 

XVII.  The  instrumental  or  dative  may  denote  instrument,  means, 
manner,  or  cause,  §  302. 

XVII.  The  instrumental  or  dative  may  denote  price,  §  302,  c. 

XVIII.  The  instrumental  or  dative  may  denote  measure  of  differ- 
ence, §  302,  d. 

XIX.  The  instrumental  or  dative  may  denote  an  object  sworn  by, 
§  302,  e. 

XX.  The  comparative  degree  may  govern  a  dative,  §  303. 

XXI.  The  dative  may  denote  time  when  or  place  where,  §  304. 

XXII.  A  substantive  and  participle  in  the  dative  may  make  an  ad- 
verbial clause  of  time,  cause,  or  co-existence,  §  304,  d. 

XXIII.  The  dative  with  a  preposition  may  denote  an  object  of  influ- 
ence or  interest,  association,  mastery,  or  separation ;  or  an  instrumental, 
ablative,  or  locative  adverbial  relation,  §  305.     Instrumental,  §§  306-308. 

The  dative,  with  or  without  of,  is  sometimes  used  for  the  genitive. 


PRINCIPAL  RULES  OF  SYNTAX.  139 


Genitive. 

Attributive  Combinations. 

XXIV.  An  attributive  genitive  may  denote  the  possessor  or  authcm 
of  its  subject,  §  310. 

XXV.  An  attributive  genitive  may  denote  the  subject  or  object  of 
9  b<  rbal,  §  811. 

XXVI.  An  attributive  genitive  may  denote  the  whole  of  which  its 
subject  is  part,  §  310. 

XXVII.  An  attributive  genitive  may  denote  a  characteristic  of  its 
subject,  §  313. 

Predicative  Combinations. 
XXVTO.  A  predicate  substantive  may  be  put  in  the  genitive  to  de- 
note a  possessor  or  characteristic  of  the  subject,  or  the  whole  of 
which  it  is  part,  §  314. 

Objective  Combinations. 

XXIX.  The  genitive  may  denote  an  exciting  object,  §  315. 

XXX.  Verbs  of  asking,  accusing,  reminding,  may  take  an  accusative 
and  genitive,  §  315,  a. 

XXXI.  Verbs  of  granting,  refusing,  ana  thanking  may  take  a  dative 
and  genitive,  §  315,  b. 

XXXII.  The  genitive  may  denote  an  object  affected  in  part,  §  316. 
XXXin.  The  genitive  may  denote  an  object  of  separation,  §  317. 

XXXIV.  The  genitive  may  denote  an  object  of  supremacy  or  use, 
§318. 

XXXV.  The  genitive  or  instrumental  may  denote  the  material  of 
which  any  thing  is  made  or  full,  §  319. 

XXXVI.  The  genitive  in  combination  with  adjectives  may  denote 
measure,  §  320. 

XXXVII.  The  genitive  in  combination  with  adjectives  may  denote  the 
part  or  relation  in  which  the  quality  is  conceived,  §  321. 

Adverbial  Combinations. 

XXXVTII.  The  genitive  may  denote  by  what  way,  §  322. 

XXXIX.  The  genitive  may  denote  time  when,  §  323. 

XL.  The  genitive  may  denote  means,  cause,  or  manner,  §§  324, 
325. 

XLI.  The  genitive  with  a  preposition  is  sometimes  used  to  denote  in- 
strumental, ablative,  or  locative  adverbial  relations,  §  32G. 


140  PRINCIPAL  RULES  OF  SYNTAX 

±*  REPOSITIONS. 

XLII.  A  preposition  governs  a  substantive,  and  shows  its  relation 
to  some  other  word  in  the  clause,  §  327. 

Adjectives. 

XLIII.  An  adjective  agrees  with  its  substantive  in  gender,  number, 
and  case,  §  361. 

XLIV.  The  weak  forms  are  used  after  the  definite  article,  demon- 
stratives, and  possessives;  and  often  in  attributive  vocatives,  instru* 
mentals,  and  genitives.     Comparative  forms  are  all  weak,  §  362. 

Pronouns. 
XLV.  A  substantive  pronoun  agrees  with  its  antecedent  in  gender, 
number,  and  person,  §  365. 

Adverbs. 
XL VI.  Adverbs  modify  verbs,  adjectives,  and  other  adverbs,  §  395. 

Verbs. 

Agreement. 

XLVII.  A  finite  verb  agrees  with  its  subject  in  number  and  person, 
§401. 

Voices. 

XL VIII.  The  active  voice  is  used  to  make  the  agent  the  subject  of 
predication,  §  408. 

XLIX.  The  passive  voice  is  used  to  make  the  direct  object  of  the  action 
the  subject  of  predication,  §  40!). 

Tenses. 

L.  Principal  tenses  depend  on  principal  tenses,  historical  on  histor- 
ical, §  419. 

Modes. 

LI.  The  indicative  is  used  in  assertions,  questions,  and  assumptions  to 
express  simple  predication,  §  420. 

LII.  The  subjunctive  is  used  to  express  mere  possibility,  doubt,  or 
wish,  §  421. 

LIII.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  by  attraction  in  clauses  subor 
dinate  to  a  subjunctive,  §  422. 


PRINCIPAL  RULES  OF  SYNTAX.  141 

LIV.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  a  substantive  clause  express- 
ing something  said,  asked,  thought,  wished,  or  done,  §  423. 

LV.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  indefinite  adjective  clauses, 
§427. 

LVI.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  indefinite  adverbial  clauses 
of  place,  §  428. 

LVII.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  adverbial  clauses  of  future  or 
indefinite  time,  §  429. 

LVIII.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  clauses  of  comparison  ex- 
pressing that  which  is  imagined  or  indefinite,  or  descriptive  of  a  force. 

LIX.  The  subjunctive  is  used  in  a  protasis  when  proposed  as  pos- 
sible, the  imperfect  when  assumed  as  unreal,  §  431. 

LX.  The  subjunctive  may  be  used  in  a  concessive  clause,  §  432. 

LXI.  The  subjunctive  is  used  in  clauses  expressing  purpose,  §  433. 

LXII.  The  subjunctive  may  exjjrcss  a  result,  §  434. 

LXIII.  The  potential  ex2>resses  power,  liberty,  permission,  necessity, 
or  duty,  §  435. 

LXIV.  The  imperative  is  used  in  commands,  §  444. 

XLV.  The  infinitive  is  construed  as  a  neuter  noun,  §  446. 

XL VI.  The  gerund  after  the  copula  expresses  what  must,  may,  or 
should  be  done,  §  451. 

LXVII.  The  gerund  is  sometimes  used  to  describe  or  define  a  noun, 
§452. 

LXVIII.  The  gerund  may  be  used  as  a  final  object  to  express  an  act 
on  the  first  object,  §  453. 

LXIX.  The  gerund  is  used  to  denote  the  purpose  of  motion,  §  454. 

LXX.  The  gerund  with  an  adjective  may  express  an  act  for  which 
any  thing  is  ready,  or  in  respect  to  which  any  thing  is  pleasant,  unpleas- 
ant, easy,  worthy,  §  454. 

LXXI.  A  participle  agrees  with  its  substantive  in  gender,  number,  and 
case,  §  456. 

LXXII.  A  participle  may  govern  the  case  of  its  verb,  §  456. 

Interjections. 
LXXTLT.  The  interjection  has  the  syntax  of  a  clause,  §  461. 

Conjunctions. 

LXXIV.  Co-ordinate  conjunctions  connect  sentences  or  like  parts 
of  a  sentence,  §  462. 

LXXV.  A  subordinate  conjunction  connects  a  subordinate  clause 
and  the  word  with  which  it  combines,  §  467. 


PAET   IV. 

PROSODY. 


496.  Prosody  treats  of  the  rhythm  of  Poetry. 

497.  Rhythm  is  an  orderly  succession  of  beats  of  sound. 

This  beat  is  called  an  ictus  or  arsis,  and  the  syllable  on  which  it  falls  ts 
also  called  the  arsis.  The  alternate  remission  of  voice,  and  the  sylla- 
bles so  uttered,  are  called  the  thesis. 

498.  Feet  are  the  elementary  combinations  of  syllables  in  verse. 

(a.)  Feet  are  named  from  tbe  order  and  make  of  their  arsis  and  thesis.  A  monosyllabic 
arsis+a.  monosyllabic  thesis  is  a  trochee;  -f-a  dissyllabic  thesis  is  a  dactyle,  etc. 
Stress.  In  Anglo-Saxon  these  depend  on  the  accented  syllables,  which  are  deter- 
mined by  the  stress  they  would,  if  the  passage  were  pYose,  receive  to  distinguish 
them  from  other  syllables  of  the  same  word,  or  from  other  words  in  the  sentence. 
Accent  is  therefore  verbal,  syntactical,  or  rhetorical.  An  unemphatic  dissyllable  may 
count  as  two  unaccented  syllables,  like  the  second  part  of  a  compound.  Secondary 
accents  may  take  the  arsis. 

1.  A  tonic  is  a  single  accented  syllable+a  pause. 

2.  A  trochee  is  an  accented-f-an  unaccented  syllable. 

3.  A  dactyle  is  an  accented-}- two  unaccented  syllables. 

4.  A  paeon  is  an  accented -|-three  unaccented  syllables. 

5.  A  pyrrhic  is  two  unaccented  syllables ;  a  spondee  is  two  accented ; 
an  iambus  is  an  unaccented+an  accented  ;  an  anapaest  is  two  unac- 
cented-(-an  accented  ;  a  tribrach  is  three  unaccented  ;  a  single  unac- 
cented syllable  is  called  an  atonic;  and  unaccented  syllables  prelim- 
inary to  the  normal  feet  of  a  line  are  called  an  anacrusis  (striking  up) 
or  base. 

(b.)  Time.  The  time  from  each  ictus  to  the  next  is  the  same  in  any  section.  It  is 
not  always  filled  up  with  sound.  More  time  is  given  to  an  accented  than  an  unac- 
cented syllable. 

(c)  Pitch.  The  English  and  most  other  Indo-Europeans  raise  the  pitch  with  the 
verbal  accent  j  the  Scots  lower  it.  With  the  rhetorical  accent  the  pitch  varies  every 
way. 

(d.)  Expression.  Feet  of  two  syllables  are  most  conversational ;  those  of  three  are 
more  ornate;  those  of  one  syllable  are  emphatic,  like  a  thud  or  the  blows  of  a  ham- 
mer. The  trochee,  dactyle,  and  pseou,  in  which  the  accented  syllable  precedes,  have 
more  ease,  grace,  and  vivacity.  Those  feet  in  which  the  accented  syllable  comes  last 
have  more  decision,  emphasis,  and  strength  (Crosby,  5  095).  The  Anglo-Saxon  mo 
ters  are  trochaic  and  dactylic  ;  the  English  oftener  iambic  and  anapaestic. 

409.  A  verse  is  an  elementary  division  of  a  poem. 


VERSE.—  CAESURA.—  RIME.  143 

It  has  a  twofold  nature ;  it  is  a  series  of  feet,  and  also  a  series 
of  words. 

(a.)  As  a  series  of  feet,  it  is  a  sing-song  of  regular  ups  and  downs,  snch  as  children 
sometimes  give  in  repeating  rhymes. 

As  a  series  of  words,  each  word  and  pause  would  be  the  same  as  if  it  were  prose,  as 
persons  who  do  not  catch  the  meter  often  read  poetry. 

The  cantilation  never  is  the  same  as  the  prose  utterance ;  lines  in  which  it  should  be 
would  be  prosaic. 

The  art  of  versification  consists  in  so  arranging  the  prose  speech  in  the  ideal  frame- 
work of  the  line  that  the  reader  may  adjust  one  to  the  other  without  obscuring  ei- 
ther, and  with  continual  happy  variety. 

(6.)  The  manner  of  adapting  the  arsis  and  thesis  to  the  prose  pronunciation  is  different 
in  different  languages.  In  Sanskrit,  and  classical  Greek  and  Latin,  the  arsis  was 
laid  on  syllables  having  a  long  sound,  and  variety  was  found  in  the  play  of  the  prose 
accent.  In  other  languages,  including  modern  Greek  and  Latin,  the  arsis  is  made  Co 
till  on  accented  syllables,  and  free  play  is  given  to  long  and  short  vowel  sounds,  and' 
combinations  of  consonants.  The  Sanskrit  and  Greek  varied  farther  from  prose 
speech  in  the  recitation  of  poetry  than  modern  habits  and  ears  allow.  The  Hindoos 
still  repeat  Sanskrit  poetry  in  recitative. 

500.  Verses  are  named  from  the  prevailing  foot  trochaic,  dactylic,  iam- 
bic, and  anapastic,  etc. 

Verses  are  named  from  the  number  of  feet.     A  monometer  is  a  verse 

of  one  foot ;  a  dimeter  of  two  ;  a  trimeter  of  three  ;  a  tetrameter 

of  four  ;  a  pentameter  of  five  ;  a  hexameter  of  six  ;  a  heptameter 

of  seven;  an  octometer  of  eight. 

(a.)  A  verse  is  catalectic  when  it  wants  a  syllable,  acatalectic  when  complete,  hijpercata- 
lectic  when  redundant. 

501.  Caesura. — Anglo-Saxon  verses  are  made  in  two  sections  or  hemi- 
stichs.  The  pause  between  these  sections  is  called  the  caesura.  A.  foot 
cccsura  is  made  by  the  cutting  of  a.  foot  by  the  end  of  a  word. 

(a.)  Expression.  The  character  of  versification  depends  much  on  the  management 
of  the  caesuras.  When  the  weight  of  a  verse  precedes  the  caesura,  the  movement  has 
more  vivacity ;  wheu  it  follows,  more  gravity. 

502.  Rime. — Rime  is  the  rhythmical  repetition  of  letters. 

Nations  who  unite  arsis  and  prose  accent  need  to  mark  off  their  verses 
plainly.     They  do  it  by  rime.     Other  nations  shun  rime. 

1.  When  the  riming  letters  begin  their  words,  it  is  called  alliteration. 

2.  When  the  accented  vowels  and  following  letters  are  alike,  it  is  called 
perfect  rime  (=  rhyme). 

3.  When  only  the  consonants  are  alike,  it  is  called  half  rime. 

4.  When  the  accented  syllable  is  final,  the  rime  is  single ;  when  one  un- 
accented syllable  follows,  the  rime  is  double  ;  when  two,  it  is  triple. 

(a.)  Line-rime  is  between  two  words  in  the  same  section.     Final-rime 
between  the  last  words  of  two  sections  or  verses. 

503.  Alliteration  is  the  recurrence  of  the  same  initial  sound 
in  the  first  accented  syllables  of  words. 

1.  Consonants. — The  first  initial  consonant  of  alliterating  syllables  must 
be  the   same,  the   other   consonants   of  a   combination   need  not  be," 


144  ALLITERATION. 

Beopulf ':  breme:: bleed  (B.,  18);  Caines  :  cynne'.'.cpealm  (107);  Cris- 
tenrd'.'.Cyriacus  (El.,  1069);  cxide '.'.  cniht  (B,,  372) ;  funden'.'.frbj 're 
(7)  ;  frtetpum  :  jlet  (2054);  geong  :  geardum'.'.God  (13);  geogodc'.: 
gledpost  (C,  221,  1)  ;  grimma  :  gxst  (B.,  102);  heofenum  :  hLvste 
(52);  hxledd  :  hryre '.'.hpate  (2052);  hnitan'.'.hringum  (Rid.,  87,  4;  : 
sodlice'.'.speotolan  (B.,  141);  scearp  :  scyld'.'.scdd  (288);  scridende'.'. 
sceapum  (Trav.,  135)  ;  Scottd'.'.scip  (Chr.,  938)  ;  pebd'.'.prym  (B.,  2); 
pe/2  : plenco'.'.prxc  (338). 

2.  Vowels. — A  perfect  vowel  alliteration  demands  different  vowels  : 
isig  :  utfus'.'.xdehnges  (B.,  33); — sometimes  the  same  vowels  repeat: 
eorld  :  eordan : '.  eoper  (B.,  248). 

(a.)  sc,  sp,  or  st  seldom  alliterate  without  repeating  the  whole  combina- 
tion;  but:  scyppend::  serif  en  (B.,  106);  spere  :  sprengde'.:  sprang  (By., 
137);  strxld  :  storm:'. strengum  (B.,3117). 

(b.)  Words  in  ia-,  id-,  iu-,  Hie-,  alliterate  with  those  in  g-.  They  are 
mostly  foreign  proper  names.     See  §§  28,  34. 

lacobes'.'.gode  (Psa.,lxxxvi,  1,  and  often)  ;  Iafed:  gumrincurn  (C.,1552)  ; 
Iordane'.'.grene  (C,  1921)  ;  lubes'.'.  God  (Met.,  26,  47)  ;  goda  :  gedsne 
'.'.ludas  (El.,  924);  Iuded'.'.God  (El.,  209);  gledp  :  Godewluhana 
(Jul.,  131,  and  often);  gomen:  gcardum'.'.iu  (B.,  2459),  so  frequently 
iu=ge6,  gio  (formerly)  and  its  compounds;  Hierusolme'.'.  God  (Ps.  C, 
50, 134) ;  gongad :  gegnunga : :  Hierusalem  (Guth.,  785)  ;  written  gold  : 
Gerusalem::  Iuded  (C,  260, 11). 

(c)  It  is  said  that  p  may  alliterate  with  s  by  Dietrich  (Haupt  Zeit.,  x, 
323,  362).     No  sure  examples  found.     C,  287, 23,  is  a  defective  line. 

504.  A  perfect  Anglo-Saxon  verse  has  three  alliterating  sylla- 
bles, two  in  the  first  section,  the  other  in  the  second. 

Yrum'\sceaf£  \  Tir'\&  ||  Teor'\rans  \  rec'\cany  (B.,  91). 
the  origin  of      men         from  far       relate, 
(a.)  The  repeated  letter  is  called  the  rime-letter;  the  one  in  the  second 
couplet  the  chief -letter,  the  others  the  sub-letters.     The  F  of  feorran 
in  the  line  above  is  the  chief-letter;  the  F  in  frumsceaft  and^ra  the 
sub-letters. 
(b.)  One  of  the  sub-letters  is  often  wanting. 
(c.)  Four  or  more  rime-letters  are  sometimes  found. 

Iicdnes  .  .  "Leohte  .  .  ||  .  .  IiSte  .  .  "Lange  (C,  258). 

Tn  pairs  :  pat'  he  |  God 'e  \  pol'd\e"  ||  geong'\ra'  |  peord! \an\ 

that  he  to  God   would       a  vassal      be  (C.,  277),  where  g  and  p 
both  rime,  and  so  often. 

505.  The  Anglo-Saxons  used  line-rime  and  final-rime  as  an  oc- 
casional grace  of  verse.     See  §  511. 

506.  Verse  in  which  alliteration  is  essential,  and  other  rime  ornamental,  is  the  pre- 
vailin"  form  in  Anglo-Saxon,  Icelandic,  Old  Saxon.    Specimens  are  found  in  Old  High 


COMMON  NARRATIVE  VERSE.  145 

German.  Alliteration  in  these  languages  even  ran  into  prose,  and  is  one  of  the  causes 
of  the  thoroughness  with  which  the  shifting  of  the  initial  consonants  has  affected  the 
whole  speech,  §  41,  B. 

50  / .  Verse  with  final  rime,  and  with  alliteration  as  an  occasional  grace,  is  the  common 
form  in  Engli:  h  and  the  modern  Germanic  and  Komanic  languages.  It  is  common  in  the 
Low-Latin  verses  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  poets,  and  it  is  by  many  supposed  to  have  spread 
from  the  Celtic. 

Common  Narrative  Verse. 

SOS.  Beda  says  of  rhythm:  "It  is  a  modulated  composition  of  words,  not  according 
to  the  laws  of  meter,  but  adapted  in  the  number  of  its  syllables  to  the  judgment  of  the  ear, 
as  are  the  verses  of  our  vulgar  poets.  *  *  *  Yet,  for  the  most  part,  you  may  find,  by  a  sort 
of  chance,  some  rule  in  rhythm ;  but  this  is  not  from  an  artificial  government  of  the  syl- 
lables. It  arises  because  the  sound  and  the  modulation  lead  to  it.  The  vulgar  poets  effect 
this  rustically,  the  skillful  attain  it  by  their  skill."— Bed.,  1,  57.  These  remarks  on  the 
native  poets  are  doubtless  applicable  to  their  Anglo-Saxon  verses  as  well  as  their  Latin ; 
and  whatever  general  rules  we  may  find  running  through  these  poems,  we  may  expect  to 
find  many  exceptional  lines,  which  belong  in  their  places  only  because  they  can  be  recited 
with  a  cadence  somewhat  like  the  verses  around  them. 

509.  The  common  narrative  verse  has  four  feet  in  each  section. 

A.  1.  An  arsis  falls  on  every  prose  accent,  §  15,  and  the  last  syllable  of 
every  section.     But  note  contractions  below,  7. 

2.  At  least  one  arsis  on  a  primary  accent,  or  two  on  other  syllables  follow 
the  chief  alliterating  letter,  §  504. 

3.  An  arsis  should  fall  on  the  former  of  two  unaccented  syllables  after  an 
accented  long  (the  vowel  long  or  followed  by  two  consonants),  and  on  the 
latter  after  an  accented  short. 

scyld'\umy  bi\scer'e\de\  \\  acynd'\any  ge\ner'e\dey  (Rime  Song,  84). 

4.  An  arsis  should  not  fall  on  an  unaccented  proper  prefix  (a-,  be-,  ge-, 
etc.,fy  15),  or  proclitic  monosyllables  (be,  se,pe,  etc.),  or  short  endings  of 
dissyllabic  particles  (nefne,  oddc,  ponnc,  etc.),  or  short  tense-endings  between 
two  accented  shorts  in  the  same  section. 

5.  An  arsis  may  fall  on  a  long,  on  a  short  between  two  accents  (after  a 
long  frequent,  after  a  short,  less  so),  on  the  former  of  two  unaccented  shorts. 

grorn'  |  torn  |  grief '\ed\  ||  grwft'  |  rieft'  hxf'\edy  (Rime  Song,  66). 

spylc'e  \  gi'  |  gan?  \  as*  || pa  put  \  Grod'e  \punn'  \  on'  (B.,  113). 

mp'\ey  I  niht'-\peard''  ||  nyd  |e(  |  sceol'\des  (C,  185,  1). 

pord'  purd'\V  I  an.  \\    Veol'  \  him'  on  |  inn'  \  ans  (C,  353). 

burh'  I  tim'\bre'  \  des  (C,  2840).     Rare  with  short  penult  of  trisyllable. 

B.  6.  The  thesis  is  mute  or  monosyllabic  ;  but  syncope,  elision,  synizesis, 
or  synaloepha  is  often  needed  to  reduce  two  syllables. 

7.  An  anacrusis  may  introduce  any  section.     It  is  of  one  syllable,  rarely 
two,  sometimes  apparently  three,  with  the  same  contractions  as  the  thesis. 
Let' on  \p(a)  of'er  \  fif'el  \ p&g'  ||  fdm'\ige  \  scrut\anx  (El.,  237). 
puld'or^-cyn'nig\esy  \pord'  \\ge)peot'an  |  pa  pd  \pit'(i)gan  \pry"(A.n.,802). 
spic'6d\(e)  ymb'  pd  \  sdp'\le'  \\pe)  hire  \  xr  pd  J  aieri(e)  on\ldh'  (C.,607). 


146  COMMON  NARRATIVE  VERSE. 

Synizesis  of  -annc,  -lie,  -scipe,penden,  and  the  like.  Synalcepha  of  ge^ 
pe,  and  the  like. 

sorh'  is  |  me'  to  \  secg'\anney  ||  on'  \  sef'an  |  min'\ums  (B.,  473). 

prmtlic'ne  \pund ' or\-madd'\um  ||  (B.,2174). 

iyrd'\-sear'o  \  fits'  \  lieu'  ||  (B.,  232). 

eaht'\odon  \  eorl'\-scipe^  ||  (B.,3174). 

pes' an  \penden  ic  \peald'\es  ||  (B.,  1859). 

pegn'ds  |  synd'on  ge\-pp£r'\e'  ||  (B.,  1230). 

pdr'd  pe  \pict  spa  \  mic'\lum"  ||  (C,  2095). 

poet  neefre  )Grend'\eV  spa  \fel\d'  ||  gry'\rdK  ge\frem'e  \  dey  (B.,  591). 
So  we  find  hp&dere  (B.,  573),  dissyllabic  ;  hine  (B.,  688),  ofer  (B.,  1273), 
monosyllabic  ;  and  many  anomalous  slurs  in  the  thesis  or  anacrusis. 

8.  The  order  of  the  feet  is  free,  varying  with  the  sense.  In  later  poetry, 
as  more  particles  are  used,  the  fuller  thesis  grows  more  common. 

9.  The  Anglo-Saxons  like  to  end  a  sentence  at  the  caesura.  So  Chaucer  and  his  French 
masters  stop  at  the  end  of  the  first  line  of  a  rhyming  couplet.  So  Milton  says  that  "true 
musical  delight"  is  to  be  found  in  having  the  sense  "  variously  drawn  out  from  one  verse 
into  another." 

10.  The  two  alliterating  feet  in  the  first  section,  and  the  corresponding  pair  in  the  sec- 
ond section,  are  chief  feet.    Some  read  all  the  rest  as  thesis. 

510.  Irregular  sections  are  found  with  three  feet,  or  two. 

1.  Sections  with  contracted  words  where  the  full  form  would  complete  the 
four  feet. 

hedn  huses=hed'\han'  \  hu\ses'  (B.,  116). 
deddpic  se6n—dedd'\pic'>  \  seo'\hari*  (B.,  1275). 

2.  Sections  with  three  feet  and  a  thesis  : 

prrjm  \  {ge)\-frun'\on'  (B.,2). 
Uf  \  edc'  |  (ge)\sceop'  (B.,97). 
Heyne  finds  in  Beowulf  feet  of  this  kind  with  d-,  set-,  be-,  for-,  ge-,  of-, 
on-,  to-,purh-.     Similar  sections  with  proclitic  particles  are  found  :  men  \ 
(ne)\cunn'\on'  (B.,  50);  (be)\ytt\ldf\e'  (B.,  566);  Let'  \  (se)heard'W  (B., 
2977)  ;  (Pe)\him'  |  pxt'  |  pif  (C.,707). 

3.  Sections  with  Proper  Names.     Foreign  Names  are  irregular  : 

Sem'  |  and'  \  Cham'  \  (C,  1551),  and  so  often. 

4.  Sections  with  two  feet  and  a  thesis  : 

man  |  (ge)\peon  (B.,  25).     Loth'  |  (on)\fon  (C,  1938). 

511.  Rhyme  is  found  occasionally  in  most  Anglo-Saxon  poems.  A  few 
contain  rhyming  passages  of  some  length.  One  has  been  found  which  is 
plainly  a  Task  Poem  to  display  riming  skill.  All  sorts  of  rimes  are  crowded 
together  in  it.     It  has  eighty-seven  verses. 

LINE-RIME. 

Half-rime  :  sar'  |  and'  |  sor'j^e\- 1|  susl  \prop'\edx\on', 

pain     and     sorrow;  sulphur  suffered  they  (C, 75). 


LONG  NARRATIVE  VERSE.  147 

Perfect-rime : 

Single  :  Jldh'  \  mdh'  \jlW\ed\  \\jldri  |  man'  \  hpU'\ed\  [62). 

foul     fiend    fighteth,  darts  the  devil  whetteth  (Rime-song, 
gdst'\d'  \peard'\um\  ||  Hwfd'\on*  \  glekm'  and  \  dream ', 
They  had      light     and      joy  (C, 
Double  :  y>6d'|ne(  and  |  ^odlne*  \\fxd'er  |  Un'\pen*\es\  [12). 

wise       and        good         father    of  Unwen  (Trav.,  114)„ 
Triple  :  /er'|ed|el  and  |  ner'e|de\  ||  Fif'\ten\a'  |  stud' — , 
(God)  led  and        saved  (C,  1397). 

FINAL-RIME. 

Half-rime  :  spa  |  lif  |  spa  \  dead',  ||  spa  him  \  leof'\rex  \  bi&\ 

either  life      or      death,     as  to  him     liefer       be   (Ex., 
37,  20  ;  Crist.,  596,  and  a  riming  passage). 
Perfect-rime : 

Single:  ne'  \forst'\es*  ]/«£est',  [|  ne'  \fyr'\es'  blxst', 

no        frost's       rage,        nor     fire's      blast, 
Double:  ne)  hxgl'\esx  |  hryr'\e\  ||  ne)  hrlm'\esK  \  dryr'\e\ 

nor     hail's  fall,       nor    rime's      descent  (Phoenix,  15, 

16;  Ex.,  198, 25,  where  see  more). 
Triple:  hlud'\eK  J  hlyn'e\de*;  ||  hleod'\or*  \  dyn'e\de\ 
(The  harp)  loud         sounded  ;       the  sound      dinned  (Rime-song,  28). 

Long  Narrative  Verse. 

512.  The  common  narrative  verse  is  varied  by  occasional  passages  in 
longer  verses.  The  alliteration  and  general  structure  of  the  long  verse  is 
the  same  as  of  the  common  ;  but  the  length  of  the  section  is  six  feet.  Feet 
are  oftenest  added  between  the  two  alliterating  syllables  of  the  first  section, 
and  before  the  alliterating  syllable  of  the  second  section. 

Spa'  |  cpxd"  |  snott'\or  on  \  mod'\ex,  || 

ge)  sxt'  |  him'  \  sund'\or*  xt  \  run'\e\  || 
Til'  bid  |  se'pe  his  \  treop'\e*  ge\heald'\ed\- 1| 

ne)  sceal'  \  n&f're  his  \  torn'  to  \  ryc"e\ne" 
beorn'  \  of  his  \  hreost'\umx  d\cy(t\an\ 

nemdJe  he  \  xr  pd  \  bot'y  \  cunn'\e\ 
eorl'  |  mid'  \  eln'\e  ge\fremm  \an\- 

pel'  bid  |  pam  pe  him  |  ar'|ev  |  scc'\edx, 
frbf'\rey  to  \  Txd'\ery  on  \  heofon\um\ 

peer  \  us*  |  eat  seo  |  fxst'nung  \  stond'\ed*  (Wanderer,  111-fO- 

(a.)  Sometimes  a  section  of  four  feet  is  coupled  with  one  of  six  : 
ge)  pinn'\esK  \  pidf  \  heor'd  \  pald'\endx  ||  pit'\ey  \  pol'\iad*  (C.,323). 

(£.)  Four  or  more  alliterative  letters  are  found  oftener  than  in  common 
verse.  Three  seldom  fail.  A  secondary  weak  alliteration  is  some- 
times found  in  one  of  the  sections. 


148  ENGLISH  PROSE  RHYTHM. 

(c.)  This  verse  is  rather  a  variety  of  the  Common  Narrative  than  another 
kind. 

513.  The  Common  Narrative  is  the  regular  Old  Germanic  verse. 
Rules  1,  2,  3,  4,  6,  7,  of  §  509,  are  rules  of  that  verse.  In  the  5th 
the  Anglo-Saxon  uses  greater  freedom.  It  also  corresponds  with 
the  Old  Norse  fornyrdalag.  In  it  Old  English  alliterating  poems 
are  written. 

In  a  |  sorrier  \  aes'\orC  ||  whan)  soft'  j  ivas'  the  |  &onn'\e* 
I)  shop'e  |  me  in  \  shroud  \esx  ||  as)  I  a  |  shep'e  j  wer'\ex 
In)  hab'ite  |  as'  an  \  her'e\mite^  \\  uri)h.ol'\if  of  j  work'\esy 
Went'  |  loyd'e  \  in  pis  \  world!  ||  wond'\res~  to  \  her'\e\ 
Ac)  on  a  \  May'  \  mornyng\e    ||  on)  Mal'\uerne  \  hull'les'* 
Me'  by\fel'  a  \fer\lyx  ||  of)  fair'\yx  me  |  thouyt'\e\ 

Piers  the  Plowman,  1-6. 
a.)  The  anacrusis  has  a  tendency  to  unite  with  the  following  accented 
syllable,  and  start  an  iambic  or  anapaestic  movement.  The  change  of 
inflection  endings  for  prepositions  and  auxiliaries  has  also  favored  the 
same  movement.  In  Old  English  it  often  runs  through  the  verses. 
See  Final  perfect-rime,  §  511. 


Alliterative   Prose. 

514.  Some  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  prose  has  a  striking  rhythm,  and  frequent 
aliiteration,  though  not  divided  by  it  into  verses.  Some  of  the  Homiiies  of 
iElfric  are  so  written  (St.  Cudbert).  Parts  of  the  Chronicle  have  mixed 
line-rime  and  alliteration. 

515.  Verses  with  the  same  general  form  as  the  Anglo-Saxon  continued 
to  be  written  in  English  to  the  middie  of  the  fifteenth  century.  Alliteration 
is  still  found  as  an  ornament  of  our  poetry,  and  the  old  dactylic  cadence  runs 
through  all  racy  Anglo-Saxon  English  style. 

So  they  went  |  up  to  the  |  Mountains  I!  to  be|hold  the  |  gardens  and  |  orchards, 

The  |  vineyards  and  |  fountains  of  |  water;  II  where  |  also  they  |  drauk  and  |  washed  themselves, 

And  did  |  freely  |  eat  of  the  |  vineyards.  II  Now  there  |  were  on  the  |  tops  of  those  |  Mountains, 

Shepherds  feeding  their  flocks;  and  they  stood  by  the  highway  side. 

The  pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them,  and  leaning  upon  their  staffs, 

As  ia  common  with  weary  pilgrims,  when  they  stand  to  talk  with  aDy  by  the  way, 

They  asked,  Whose  Delectable  Mountains  are  these? 

And  whoso  be  the  sheep,  that  feed  upon  them? — Bunyan,  Pilgrim's  Progress. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


DiX     5       i  ant 

28Apr'50Ff 


N1AY19 

30Ju!'56C7 
JUL]  7  1956  L8i 

D  LD 

JAN  1 0  1963 


LD  21-1 


MApr!$8$m 


CC'D  LD 

APR  6    ;36$ 
27WM 


- 


KEC'D  LD 

JUU3'65-4 

mi, 


MAR. 

AUJ0  0J$£[J£C03  '88 


**»*  JUL.    73^ fit, 


6)476 


UCBEBKELEY  LIBRARIES 

fi 


c00b?7u51 


H'  i  '*?'. 


t. 


